Judith – The Little Witch (The Manor Series #3)

Living in an orphanage for the better part of one’s life could be a source of instability for many children, especially when they expect to be adopted and it never happens. For my part, I didn’t really want to be adopted; I was happy at the orphanage and liked the strict discipline I lived under. I enjoyed being surrounded by children of different ages, sharing my life with them, and learning about the harsh realities of life in their company. In any case, I was too odd for any family to deign to adopt me, and I had put those foolish hopes aside the moment I arrived at the age of six.

I was a reserved little girl who loved reading and learning, and I quickly had to accept that if I wanted to learn more, I had to do it myself—because the nuns running the orphanage taught us the bare minimum and kept us away from any ideas that didn’t stem from religion. God, I hate religion and its idiotic, demeaning concepts. My name is Judith, and this is the incredible story of my arrival at the Manor just a week before my eighteenth birthday.

I met gLvLvR on the dark web two years ago. I had started hacking at the age of twelve to bypass the orphanage’s internet firewalls and unblock everything that was off-limits—meaning almost anything considered taboo or the work of Satan. I wanted to learn all sorts of things, and the only way to do that was to be smarter than the nuns. So, my first step was figuring out how to get around all that. It took me about two weeks to manage it, and as the oldest at the orphanage, I had a sort of established right to the computer at the back of the library. I could do whatever I wanted there without being disturbed.

I knew of gLvLvR by reputation and had made her my idol. I would decipher her code and try to improve it. Then, when I was sixteen, to my great astonishment, I received a message from gLvLvR telling me she was impressed by my skills and wanted to talk to me! Her first message was quite clear: “You’re really good, Judith. Your biggest problem is that you leave obvious traces, and I know everything about you—even that you’re obsessed with gloves, just like me. I’m going to teach you how to stop leaving traces and share my tricks with you.”

She had managed to see through my disguise, and if she had succeeded in doing so, I was clearly missing something; therefore, the best course of action for me was to follow her teachings. She showed me everything, and I was a quick learner. One thing led to another, and we began talking about our shared passion for gloves and the feeling they gave us. gLvLvR didn’t judge me; I saw her as a big sister and a genuine friend I could confide in.

Then, last week, gLvLvR asked me what I planned to do on my eighteenth birthday. She knew the orphanage would kick me out and I would have nowhere to go. And she offered to have me come work with her. I would be provided with food and lodging and could have whatever I desired, and she would train me for a permanent position. In return, there would be strict rules to follow—though far less strict than at the orphanage. I had absolutely nothing to lose; I owned nothing—except for the precious treasure I had managed to take with me when I was six. So I accepted her offer, and she told me to pack my things and that a driver would come to pick me up two hours later.

When I arrived, I couldn’t believe my eyes! The house was so big! And the grounds? Nothing but greenery as far as the eye could see! Stepping into that massive house, I realized the scale of what I had gotten myself into. There was a huge entrance hall with marble floors and wood-paneled walls, and two grand staircases at the far end!
Then I saw her. A stunning, petite Asian woman. She was wearing a gorgeous, form-fitting red sleeveless dress, long black thigh-high stockings with a wide floral band, black high heels, and long black leather gloves. Seeing her like that—and especially seeing those magnificent gloves—I began to tremble, and my panties became completely soaked. She gave me a broad smile and said, “Hello, Judith, and welcome to the Manor! You were right! The sight of my leather gloves really makes you wet!” I was dumbfounded—it was her! Right there in front of me! I felt myself blushing and stammered, completely flustered, “gLvLvR?” She smiled and replied, “Please, call me Madame Myako. Come, I’ll show you your office, and then one of your colleagues will show you your living quarters.”

And here I am, surrounded only by women—all wearing gloves—working on computers and testing security vulnerabilities, while I wear leather gloves too! It turns me on so much that I have to go masturbate every now and then to calm my urges, and I think Madame Myako and Niahm have noticed. One week after my arrival, it was a Monday morning, a stunning, tall Black woman with curly black hair—wearing a short black dress with short sleeves—came to get me at my office. I had just started my shift, and I didn’t see Madame Myako or Niahm. The woman was also wearing long black thigh-high stockings, black high heels, and short black satin gloves. She was magnificent, and the sight of her gloves made me shiver.

She said to me, “Judith, please stop what you’re doing and follow me.” We walked around the offices and went to the meeting room corridor. She opened a door and said, “Please come in.” Madame Myako and Niamh were sitting next to a tall woman dressed entirely in leather; at the sight of her gloves, my heart began to race, and I had to cross my legs to curb my excitement. Madame Myako was wearing a black blouse, a black skirt, her trademark black stockings and high heels, and small black leather gloves. As for Niahm, she was dressed like the Black woman, but in a red dress. The woman in leather said to me, “Hello, Judith. Please take a seat in front of us.”

Seeing how serious the meeting was, I thought I was about to be fired, and I said—tears streaming down my cheeks—”You’re going to fire me, aren’t you?” The tall woman smiled and said very gently, “Unless you want to leave, my dear Judith, this meeting is absolutely not about firing you—quite the opposite! Béatrice, could you ask Hilda to come in, please?” A stunning young woman with short blonde hair walked in, and seeing her made me get wet. She looked magnificent in her white blouse, a short black-and-dark-blue plaid skirt, long black thigh-high stockings, black high heels, and incredible dark blue leather gloves that reached her elbows!

She took her seat next to Niahm, and the tall woman spoke. “Judith, we haven’t been introduced yet. My name is Maeva, and I am the High Mistress of this entire estate that stretches as far as the eye can see. I also head one of England’s largest financial empires, and these offices serve as its headquarters.” She paused briefly and asked me, “Judith, do you know what you’re doing here?” I replied, “I came in response to Madame Myako’s offer to work with her.” She smiled and said, “Myako knows you inside out—and has for longer than you think, my dear Judith. You believe she’s only known you for two years, but in fact, she has been watching you since you were twelve, ever since you managed to bypass the orphanage’s firewall. It’s no easy feat, it seems, for a twelve-year-old girl to hack a computer system simply by running internet searches to figure out how. Myako was curious about who you were and studied you for four years before sending you a message. Myako—is that right?” And Madame Myako nodded in agreement.

She continued, “Myako and I met online almost six years ago now. And what brought us together was our passion for gloves. Yes, indeed—Myako left traces too, and I unmasked her. We spent six years chatting several times a week, to the point where she became one of my best friends, and now she is one of the heirs to my empire. A few weeks ago, Myako told me all about you and convinced me to let you become an intern on her team so that we could study you and see how you interact with others. This meeting isn’t to let you go, my lovely Judith, but to offer you an even greater opportunity. But before offering you anything, we need to make sure you’re a good fit for the team.”

I replied, “So, is this a job interview?” Maeva answered very seriously, “Absolutely not! If it’s a job you want, go back to your office and we’ll stop right here! This is an interview about life. About *your* life!” She pointed at the young blonde girl and said, “Hilda here had her interview about a week ago, and we rarely conduct these interviews unless we are absolutely certain about the candidates. Hilda hasn’t had an easy life, and she has said yes to a life filled with challenges, love, and pleasures. It is *her* life—the one she chose. And she became the fifteenth member of our council. That is exactly what we are offering you this morning: to become one of us. But first, we need to ask you questions and answer yours. Am I making myself clear?”

I looked at her timidly and had to admit that this lady possessed presence and authority. I said nothing, and she added, “I shall take your silence as a yes.” She looked at Madame Myako, Niahm, and Hilda and asked them, “Ready, ladies?” and all three nodded in agreement. And my interview began. “Judith, I want you to answer us with complete candor and as honestly as possible. You should know that this place isn’t run by nuns, and ‘taboo’ isn’t in our vocabulary. Speak up and give us as many details as you can—even the ones you think might be too racy. I know you’re wet right now and have an irresistible urge to masturbate, so feel free to use all the dirty words you want and speak to us without holding anything back.”

Madame Myako added, “Judith, all the words you used in your research on sex—even the ones about getting peed on—can be used here without holding back. It’ll just make us wet and give Hilda a hard-on.” I started a little upon hearing that; had she just told me that Hilda had a cock? Madame Maeva began. “Judith, what is your relationship with gloves? Tell us how it started and how you live with it.”

I felt foolish answering and didn’t want to be laughed at, and Niahm noticed my distress. She said to me in a soft, gentle voice, “Judith, open up if you want us to understand you! There’s no right or wrong answer. Take me, for example: I started masturbating with my grandmother’s satin gloves when I was tiny. I found them so soft that I stole them so I could caress myself with them. What about you? How did you realize you liked gloves?”

And so I began. “For as long as I can remember, I was fascinated by the sight of my mother wearing her leather gloves. I loved the smell, and the feel of her caresses when she touched me. She wore them constantly—from morning till night—and I think my father liked seeing her in gloves, too. When I was about three, my hands were too small to slip into my mother’s gloves, so she gave me a pair of short, incredibly soft nylon socks. I could pull them onto my small hands, and they would stretch all the way up to my shoulders, looking just like long gloves. I loved them and wore them from morning till night, just like my mother. I think she gave them to me precisely because she had sensed something in me.”

I paused briefly, took a sip from the water bottle sitting in front of me, and continued. “What started out as a game for me evolved over time, and I remember exactly the first time I touched myself with it. At that age, I had a habit of walking around the house naked, wearing little socks and my nylon socks on my hands. My mother was always telling me to go get dressed. Then, she caught me sitting on the living room sofa, caressing me. Without getting angry, she came and sat down next to me and said very gently, while letting me keep touching myself, ‘Does that feel good, my angel? I’m happy for you, and I encourage you to enjoy yourself. When you’re a little older, I’ll buy you your own gloves, and you can use them for pleasure. But you mustn’t do it just anywhere! Stay in your room and close the door, or go to the bathroom!’” I started to laugh, “And do you know what she told me?

‘Finish what you’re doing and go get dressed!’ From that moment on, I would pleasure myself with my little socks every day. My mother had given me two or three other pairs so she could wash them while I kept wearing my “gloves.” My father found it amusing and would always say, ‘The spitting image of her mother! She’ll love those gloves you’re so fond of, too!’ and my mother would always smile and say, ‘I know, and I understand her.’”

I saw Hilda taking notes as I spoke. I genuinely believe she was there to study my behavior and my responses, but I was going to be honest because, above all, I wanted to be honest with myself. Madame Myako looked at me thoughtfully, Niahm wore a slight, knowing smile, and Madame Maeva said, “That’s very good, young lady! The ice is broken!” Then she asked me, “What happened next? How did you end up in an orphanage?” And I replied, “I remember when I was six—it was my birthday. My parents had taken me to a restaurant to celebrate, and afterwards, we stopped at an ice cream stand. I absolutely wanted a strawberry one. My father got out of the car to buy it for me, but he had left his wallet inside. So my mother got out to bring it to him; once she reached the stand, a huge truck barreled straight into it, killing five people—including my parents.”

Niahm let out a small cry of astonishment, and Madame Myako placed her hand on her arm to calm her. Madame Maeva said to me, “I am so sorry, my child. But what happened next?” And I replied, “I was taken into care, and after a few days, a lady came to the house with me; she told me to pack a few belongings that wouldn’t take up too much space, and then she would take me to my new home.”

Madame Maeva asked me, “And what did you bring? Your favorite doll?” I giggled and replied, “Oh, of course not! I brought the one thing that would comfort me and ensure I never forgot my parents! I took my schoolbag—I’d checked that it was the right size—and went into my parents’ bedroom. I opened the drawer where my mother kept her gloves and put every single pair into my bag! That bag has been with me ever since, and it’s right here in my room! It’s the only thing I own; it’s my precious treasure! But the gloves have seen a lot of use over the years and are starting to wear out. So, when you gave me some upon my arrival here, I was overjoyed—because it was the first time I’d ever had gloves of my own!”

The four of them smiled at the same time, and Hilda gave me a little wink. Madame Myako asked me a question: “We’ve caught you masturbating a few times—without saying anything to you about it—and your roommate told us that you sleep wearing your gloves and masturbate often. Can you tell us about that?” I felt a sudden flush of heat, and it confirmed to me that they knew. I replied, “I’ve masturbated every day for as long as I can remember. Sometimes twice a day. I can’t help it; it’s second nature to me.” Niahm asked, “Would you masturbate in front of us if the opportunity arose?” The question caught me off guard, and I answered with complete honesty, “Do I have your permission? Because I have to admit, I’m wet and totally aroused!” Niahm started to laugh, and Madame Maeva replied with a smile, “We’ll give you the chance to satisfy yourself a little later, Judith! Hang in there!”

Then she asked me, “Did you ever get caught pleasuring yourself at the orphanage?” I burst out laughing and replied, “Several times a week, actually! Ever since I’ve been there, I’ve been punished at least twice a week for it! Sister Henriette used to tell me the devil had taken control of my mind and that was why no one wanted to adopt me! What a bitch! At first, she’d nearly faint when she caught me in a corner—stark naked, wearing socks on my hands—pleasuring myself. Oh, her arms must have ached from punishing me so much!”

I watched Hilda write something down and hand the slip of paper to Niahm, who passed it to Madame Myako. Then Madame Maeva asked me another question. “Judith, this time I want you to really go into the finest detail. What do you think about sex? Have you been sexually active? With girls? Boys? Tell us all about it!” I thought for a long time before answering. “I had always loved caressing myself while wearing gloves because of the softness it gave me. So, I wanted to share that sensation with some of the girls I liked best. When I was tiny, about a year after my arrival, I crept into one of the orphans’ beds, thinking I was doing something nice for her. I lifted her nightgown and started caressing her between her legs; it gave me pleasure to touch her. When she opened her eyes and started screaming, I barely had time to take off my gloves and hide them so they wouldn’t be confiscated. That was the very first time I received a severe punishment—one that left a lasting mark on me.”

Hilda was taking a lot of notes, and then I continued my story. “When I was a bit older, I became friends with a girl—Geneviève, I think. She kept asking me why I wore gloves, and I’d tell her it was so I could caress myself. Then one day she asked what it felt like to caress oneself, and I asked if she wanted us to caress each other. I lent her one of my pairs of gloves, and we went to hide where no one would see us. We undressed and started touching each other while wearing our gloves. Then, I moved my hand to her crotch and caressed her. She giggled, telling me it felt soft and that she liked it. We did it again the next day, and the day after that. That time, she told me she wanted to do something to me that she’d seen done before. It was the first time I’d ever had my crotch licked. It felt soft and good; she ran her tongue between my legs while I caressed her body. And then we got caught. Geneviève was punished very severely—more so than I was—but Sister Henriette had not confiscated the gloves. Geneviève was adopted a few days later, and I never saw her again.”

Madame Myako asked me, “Did you love Genevière?” And I replied, “She was my friend, and we gave each other a lot of pleasure. But I suppose so—I did love her, in a way!” Madame Myako said, “You may continue.” And I went on. “About one year later, I became friends with Karl. He used to tell me how lucky he thought I was to be a girl and how much he wished he were one. He said he was convinced he’d been born in the wrong body. I discovered some fun things with him. He always said he loved seeing me wear gloves, and he’d show me his hard cock. To please him, I’d touch myself in front of him, and he loved it. Then he asked if I’d mind touching his thing with my gloves on; to please him even more, I said yes, and every day I’d touch myself while pleasuring him.” Suddenly, I felt myself getting wet with excitement at the memory of what I was about to reveal. “Six or seven months went by, and we found ourselves having fun together again. That time, I was incredibly aroused and felt a strange sensation rising within me. I started pleasuring me faster and harder, and I slid a finger inside my pussy; it was the first time I had ever felt such intense pleasure. I began masturbating in sync with him, and as I felt an explosion building inside me, I let out a cry—and he cried out too. My glove was covered in the fluid that had come from his penis, and we loved it!”

Then I continued my story. “After a week of us both having a great time, I told him that if a finger could fit, his penis surely could too, since that’s what it was made for! So, I turned around so he could enter me from behind, but he picked the wrong hole! I just let him go ahead with it and masturbated while he fucked me in the ass like an idiot! But I came, and we did it again. And again. And again. I loved getting penetrated in the ass while masturbating!”

Niamh asked me, “You liked having a penis in your ass, but have you ever been penetrated in your vagina?” I replied with a smile, “Apart from my fingers, no. I’ve never even kissed anyone, and that’s something I’d really love to do!” She added, “Getting penetrated in your vagina or getting kissed?” I simply answered, “Both! Doing them at the same time must be amazing, right?”

Madame Myako asked me, “Can you explain to us what Sister Henriette’s punishments entailed, or is it too painful a memory for you?” I started to laugh and replied, “But it wasn’t painful for me at all—quite the opposite! Punishments are my fondest memories of the orphanage! I loved them! At first, Sister Henriette would put me across her lap, lift my skirt, and pull down my panties to spank me. It stung a little, but it felt good. Later on, she’d make me bend over her desk and spank me with a sort of wooden paddle. That was divine. Then, from the time I was way older, she’d gag me, tie my hands to the ceiling, and use a sort of spreader bar to keep my legs apart; then she’d use a whip to strike my buttocks. It would leave red marks that lasted for days. I really loved being tied up, gagged, and restrained while she whipped me. It made me wet, and I always ended up climaxing in silence. I think she knew I loved it, and I’m convinced she really enjoyed subjecting me to that treatment, because none of my friends had ever received such a punishment. Then the sisters left the orphanage, and the newcomers never meted out punishments again. Mr. Alfred knew I had hacked the firewall but never said a word about it to anyone. He admitted it to me before I left last week. Mr. Alfred was a great guy; he showed me some interesting things and encouraged me to read more and more and learn.”

I finish my story by saying, “When I gained unrestricted access to the internet, I looked up the punishments Sister Henriette used to give me. Funny enough, it’s something some consenting adults do, and they call it BDSM. It’s really interesting—I’d love to try it someday! It would bring back some great memories!”

Hilda stared at me with wide eyes, and silence had filled the room. Then Madame Maeva spoke. “Judith, so small yet so strong! You impress me, young lady! How have you found the work here since you arrived, and how do you feel within Myako’s team?” And I replied, “Honestly, since I’ve been here, I feel much better than I did at the orphanage! I feel accepted, but apart from Madame Myako and Niahm, the others all seem like robots! I’d love a bit more camaraderie and some fun now and then, because things are pretty serious around here! Besides, they aren’t even the real deal—they don’t like gloves and only put up with them because they have to wear them!”

Madame Myako stifled a chuckle and asked me, “Since we gave you those gloves made just for you, have you used the ones you keep so carefully in your bag?” The question struck me as a bit odd, but I answered anyway: “No, they’ve become too worn out, and I’d like to keep them just as they are—as a keepsake. It would be really cool to display them so I could see them every day, but I know that’s not possible; there’s no room in my room to create a proper display.”

Madame Maeva said to me, “One last question, Judith. What do you expect from us?” And I replied, “I have never expected anything from anyone, but I would really like to learn and stay here with you. I am very fond of Madame Myako and Niahm; they are the closest thing to a family I have.” And she said, “Good. Now, please go and take a seat in one of the armchairs in the corridor. Béatrice will come and get you when we are ready.”

Maeva looked at Hilda and asked, “Your conclusions, Hilda?” She replied, “Mistress Maeva, my conclusions are likely the same as yours. I believe she is sincere and that she is quite a remarkable young woman!” Myako said, “She’s wonderful. I vote to include her.” Niahm said, “I like her too, but not as much as my little lioness!” Maeva looked at Béatrice and said, “Béa?” She replied, “Nothing more to say—she’s got everything it takes! Hilda, I’m personally tasking you with looking after her and becoming her best friend. Do you think you can handle that?” Myako laughed and replied, “Béa, the little lioness is everyone’s best friend!” She turned to Hilda and said, “You really got me dripping wet on Friday! How about a little one-on-one time this week?” Hilda smiled and replied, “With pleasure, Mistress Myako!” Maeva said, “So, initiation tonight?” Myako said, “Yes, but let’s take it easy, shall we?” Niahm replied, “I’m your girl for that! Especially since Friday is pain night—we’ll go easy on her for now!” Then Béatrice asked Hilda, “Will you handle the guided tour tomorrow? Take whatever time you need to earn her trust.” Hilda replied, “It would be my greatest honor, my dear!” Maeva said, “Perfect! Béa, could you have Judith come in, please?”

I returned to the room with Béatrice, and Madame Maeva said, “Judith, take a seat. We’ve listened to you, and you’ve shown great honesty and candor. We can see that, despite your small stature, you are a tremendous force of nature and possess all the qualities needed to join us. But before you can join, there is one more step: your initiation. If you accept, it will take place this evening after dinner. Hilda will come to get you and help you with your outfit and makeup. What do you say? But be aware that if you accept, you must address us—Mistress Maeva and Mistress Myako, as well as all the other Mistresses—by our title. Is that clear to you?”

I felt a wave of joy wash over me and replied, “I accept, Mistress Maeva!” She replied, “Good! Now go finish what you started; Hilda will come to pick you up here at 5:45 p.m. She’ll take you to her room so you can shower, and she’ll help you with your outfit and makeup. Myako, Béa, and Niahm—please stay for a moment.” When the four of them were together, she said, “Initiation tonight in the small playroom. Same light outfit for all of us. See you later. And don’t forget your relaxant!”

I returned to my office to finish my investigation into a possible breach in one of the security systems and Mistress Myako walked past me and whispered in my ear, “Go to my office and masturbate—you’re dripping! Show me your hand and put it in mine. Okay, we’re about the same size. Take off your leather gloves, open the top right drawer, and try on the surgical gloves I store just in case of a uge urge! You’ll love them! Take your time, and happy birthday!” She planted a kiss on my cheek and said, “Come on! Go get yourself off a little—you desperately need it!”

Niahm stepped out of the office and said to me, “Don’t worry, it’s soundproof—you can scream pretty loud!” She winked and added, “Oh, and happy birthday!” She closed the door behind her, smiling at me. I took my seat in Mistress Myako’s chair, removed my leather gloves, opened the drawer, and saw the packs of surgical gloves. I had never tried that type of glove before, but I was excited to discover them. I opened the package and slipped them on. My God, they were tight! I felt my pussy getting wet and my clitoris swelling with desire. I wanted to smell them, and I was pleasantly surprised—so surprised, in fact, that I got goosebumps.

I quickly pulled off my soaking-wet panties and propped my feet up on the desk to get into a better position. Then, I started caressing my clitoris. It felt so soft—I mean, *really* soft! Those gloves were turning me on like crazy! I slid my middle fingers into my pussy and masturbated vigorously, crying out with pleasure—or rather, screaming with pleasure! Those gloves were absolutely perfect; I’d never felt anything like it in my life! I came in no time flat, greedily licking the glove. It was quick, but so intense!

I stepped out of the office, and Mistress Myako said, “You were quick! You could have taken your time!” I smiled and said, “I was just too excited! But those gloves are really intense!” She laughed and said, “You’ll see—you get hooked pretty fast! There are all kinds of them. Heather tried a blue pair last Friday and had two orgasms without even touching herself—just from looking at them and feeling them!” I replied, “That’s amazing!”

Mistress Myako let me leave fifteen minutes early so I’d have time to eat before my initiation. At 5:35 PM, I returned to the meeting room, and Hilda was already there waiting for me. She smiled, handed me a small vial containing a dark green liquid, and said, “It’s a relaxant that will help you get in the mood and awaken your senses tonight. You don’t have to take it, but I highly recommend it! Seriously, this stuff is amazing!” I took the vial without a second thought—what did I have to lose? Besides, I was eager to try new things, so why not? And I took my dose. Hilda started giggling with delight, clapping her hands softly, and said to me, “You’re going to have a great time, you lucky girl! Come on, come with me! We’re going down to my room to get you ready.”

Her room was large and spacious, like a small apartment without a kitchen. I asked her, “Do you like it here?” She replied with a smile, “I’ve been here for about a week; I’m over the moon, and honestly, I think I’m going to love my new life. I feel loved, and I consider the assistants and the Mistresses my new family. They’re all lovely, despite their different personalities—and don’t worry: if you’re here with me tonight, it means you’re already accepted, and they’re all looking forward to meeting you! It’s up to you to join the family, provided you accept after your initiation.”

Feeling a bit awkward, I asked her, “Do you really have a penis?” She laughed and said, “Yes! I’m starting my transition soon, but I’m going to keep it. I’m going to get real breasts and become even more beautiful!” I was fascinated and asked—perhaps a bit foolishly—”Can you show it to me? Can I touch it?” She burst out laughing and stroked my cheek, saying, “Not tonight, because we don’t have time for that, but yes—I’ll show it to you, and you can even do whatever you want with it!” She smiled and said, “Right, hop in the shower! Put your clothes in the laundry basket. There are towels and washcloths in the cupboard, and I’ve put a new toothbrush out for you on the counter.”

I stepped out of the bathroom with nothing but a towel wrapped around my head. She looked at me, flashed a big, beautiful smile, and said, “But you look amazing! You have such beautiful breasts! Will you let me touch them?” She was laughing, and I suddenly realized I was stark naked in front of her. I felt ridiculous, and she noticed. I said, “Sorry—I still have this habit of walking around naked!” She stepped closer, took me by the shoulders, and said, “Don’t apologize at all! You have a magnificent body!” She pressed her lips against mine and gave me a tender kiss.

Then she said to me, “Open your mouth slightly, follow my lead, and close your eyes.” She kissed me, slipped her tongue into my mouth, and touched it against mine. She began making circular movements, and I followed her lead. I felt completely overwhelmed and surrendered myself entirely. It was my very first kiss, and it was fantastic. She was gentle yet passionate, and it made me feel an intense warmth deep inside. The more she enjoyed the sensation of my tongue, the more I responded by mirroring her movements. She let out a soft sigh, looked me in the eyes, and said tenderly, “There—your first kiss! You’re a quick learner! Did you know my very first kiss was only a week ago? It feels good, doesn’t it?” I smiled at her, pressed my lips against hers again, and kissed her passionately. She smiled as she kissed me back, filling me with immense joy. I have a feeling Hilda is going to be a great friend!

__She said to me, “Come on, let me do your hair—I’ll put it in pigtails and do your makeup. Have you ever worn makeup before?” I replied, “No, never. It was strictly forbidden at the orphanage; the nuns said it tempted the Devil.” She laughed and said, “Well then, let’s invite Satan to join us!” She laughed again and added, “You know, nobody here believes that nonsense? In fact, we probably come across as witches!” We both burst out laughing. She really was a great girl!

She took off my glasses and set about applying my makeup. She asked, “Can you see without your glasses?” I replied, “Everything is blurry. I can get around fine, but I don’t recognize faces—not even my own in the mirror!” She laughed and said, “I’ll arrange for you to have a new eye exam and get you new glasses and contact lenses. That way, you’ll be able to see while applying your makeup and switch up your look whenever you want!”

She applied makeup to my eyes and cheeks, then put on my lipstick. She said, “Put your glasses back on and look at the beautiful person you are in the mirror.” I couldn’t believe it! I looked so pretty; I never would have thought I could look like a lady! Then I asked her, “Do you think it would be possible to change my look? It’s time for me to leave the little girl behind and move forward. I’d really love a haircut like yours—that would be great!” She replied, “Of course! I’ll call the hairdresser and make an appointment.” I said, “Okay, but not until I get my new glasses! I want to change my look all at once!” She started to laugh and cheerfully replied, “At your service, Miss Judith!” And we both burst out laughing.

I started feeling strange and mentioned it to Hilda: “Is it normal to feel a bit heavy while my brain kicks into high gear and starts thinking faster?” She said, “That’s the relaxant starting to kick in. Just let go—don’t fight it, and above all, don’t overthink it. Focus on the present moment and concentrate solely on the pleasure—nothing else. You’re going to love it.” I asked her, “What does the initiation involve?” She replied, “The initiations are tailored to each of us and aren’t administered by the same people. I can tell you about mine one day if you like. But as for yours, I only have a vague idea—nothing more. I received clear instructions to prepare you and lead you to your initiation, but I don’t know any more than that.”

She handed me a pair of magnificent, long, opaque black nylon stockings featuring a beautiful wide patterned band and asked me to put them on. They were incredibly soft, and they made me wet with desire. The relaxant was really kicking in, and I felt lighter and truly more alert. Once the stockings were on, she put a black leather collar with a large ring on the front around my neck, then handed me a sumptuous pair of very long black nylon gloves. Seeing them, I couldn’t resist the urge to masturbate. I slipped on the gloves, and I was getting wet. They reached all the way up to my shoulders. They were so soft! The memory of my little nylon socks against my hands came back to me, and I felt a huge wave of heat wash over me.

Hilda said to me, “It’s time.” She took my hand and said, “Come on, let’s go.” Surprised, I asked, “What? We’re going like this? But I’m completely naked!” She smiled at me and said, “Those are Mistress Myako’s instructions; it’s part of your initiation.” She held my hand as we left the room, guiding me to turn left toward the stairs and then immediately right to walk past them; she never let go of my hand, holding it with infinite tenderness. At the end of the corridor, we turned right, and I saw that they were all there, standing in front of their respective doors. Every Mistress and assistant was standing by her door, except for Mistress Myako and Niamh. They were all smiling at me, and walking past them while undressed stirred up strange sensations—a mix of embarrassment and intense excitement. I was walking down a long corridor, stark naked, in front of so many people who were not judging me at all.

I felt just like I did when I was young, wandering around naked with little socks on my feet and little nylon socks on my hands. But this time, I had grown into a woman, and I was wearing nothing but long nylon stockings and long nylon gloves. Nothing else. I could feel the cold marble beneath the soles of my feet, and I felt more feminine than ever. It was my eighteenth birthday, and I was about to give myself the greatest gift in the world after all these years. I smiled as I saw them all there; Hilda squeezed my hand a little tighter, looked at me, and gave me a huge, warm smile. I was ready—and incredibly happy.

Upon arrival, Hilda opened the door and said, “Get yourself a drink, take a seat in an armchair, and wait! I wish you a wonderful initiation, and we’ll see each other tomorrow morning—if you agree to it!” The room was small and dimly lit, except for the center, where a bed piled with cushions sat under much brighter lighting—as bright as daylight. Armchairs and sofas were arranged around the bed, alongside small coffee tables holding boxes and tiny vials. What fascinated me most was seeing cameras everywhere; they seemed positioned to cover as many angles as possible.

The only times I had ever drunk alcohol were in secret at the orphanage. There were bottles of gin and scotch hidden in a small cupboard in the library. I didn’t particularly like gin, but I quite liked scotch. I poured myself a small glass from a superb bottle of scotch and went to sit in an armchair facing the bed. I had time to finish my drink and pour myself another before the door opened. Mistress Myako, Niahm, and Beatrice walked in, and I stood up to greet them. Seeing them, I was so astonished that I stood there open-mouthed, unable to say a word. All three of them looked exactly like me: completely naked, wearing only long stockings—without shoes—and long black nylon gloves.

They each poured themselves a glass and walked toward me, beaming. I started to say something, but Béatrice placed a finger on my lips and said, “Shh! You don’t speak unless we give you permission. You do exactly what you’re told, and you obey.” She took my head in her hands and kissed me. I kissed her back passionately; she opened her eyes in surprise, then closed them again to kiss me more deeply. She said, “Well, I think a certain little lioness taught you a thing or two before bringing you here!” She took me by the hand and said, “Come.”

She stood me up in front of one of the armchairs, went to start the cameras and took place to the side of the armchair. Mistress Myako and Niahm came to stand on either side of me. Mistress Myako set down her glass, took mine, and placed them both on a small table. Niahm and Béatrice did the same. Then, a bell rang, and Mistress Myako placed her right hand on my left shoulder. Niahm and Beatrice had their hands crossed over their cunts. The door opened and closed. It was Mistress Maeva. She came and sat in the armchair, and when I saw her, my heart nearly stopped. She was dressed exactly like us—completely naked, wearing only long stockings and nylon gloves, with no shoes. She had styled her very long hair into two pigtails, one on each side of her head!

A second bell rang, and she spoke. “Judith, you are here with us tonight because you have a major decision to make regarding the rest of your life. After your initiation, you will have to decide whether to stay with us or remain a mere employee, devoid of joy or ambition. But I am certain you will make the right choice—one that allows you to flourish and join a magnificent, extended family. Come to me, my child, and kneel before me.” She crossed her legs, and Mistress Myako gave me a gentle push on the shoulder, forcing me to my knees while holding my hands behind my back. Then she said, “Lick my foot as a sign of submission to the High Mistress.” Mistress Myako leaned me forward, and I began to kiss and lick Mistress Maeva’s foot.

She uncrossed her legs, spread them wide, and said, “Come savor the juices of my pleasure and share them with your future Mistress to seal your union.” Mistress Myako lifted my head and brought it close to Mistress Maeva’s pussy. She let out a soft sigh as I ran my tongue over her clitoris and wet pussy; it was the first time in my life I had ever licked a pussy. Then she said, “Rise, my child.” Béatrice handed a leash to Mistress Myako, and Mistress Myako attached it to my neck. Mistress Maeva stood up and said, “Kiss and seal your union.” Mistress Myako pulled on the leash to bring my head closer and kissed me avidly. It was simply divine! Then, she led me to the bed, holding me by the leash, and made me sit at the foot of it. She unclipped the leash and placed it on the table. Mistress Maeva sat back down in the armchair positioned at an angle to the bed, while Mistress Myako, Niahm, and Béatrice sat on the sofa facing the bed.

I was incredibly aroused and dripping wet, and the relaxant was hitting hard. Then Mistress Myako said, taking a sip of her drink, “You have our permission now. Show us how you masturbate—and take your time this time!” I scooted back a little in the bed, spread my legs, and planted my feet on the mattress to push myself up slightly. I slid one hand down between my legs and began caressing my vulva, just like when I was little. I caressed my clitoris, spread my outer lips and then my inner ones, and let out long sighs. Having female spectators reminded me of the time I used to masturbate for my friend Karl. I loved pleasing them and showing them that I wanted to give them pleasure.

All four of them started imitating me and making the same movements I was doing, as if I were guiding them and they were following me. It turned me on immensely, and I think it turned them on too. I slid my two middle fingers into my pussy and started moving them gently in and out. The others followed suit, doing exactly what I was doing. Then, I picked up the pace and thrust harder, and they matched my rhythm. I was climaxing and screaming; they were turning me on, and I loved showing them. It was the first time anyone had ever masturbated in front of me—and there were four of them doing it. I felt incredible waves washing over my body, and I screamed louder and louder. Then, Niahm stood up, followed by Mistress Myako.

Niahm grabbed a cushion, placed it on the floor at the foot of the bed, and knelt before me. She moved my hand aside and began to lick my pussy very gently. Mistress Myako positioned herself behind me and started kissing my neck and shoulders while caressing my breasts from the back. Niahm licked me softly, burying her tongue in my vagina before returning to lick my clitoris a bit more firmly, all while Mistress Myako pinched and tenderly kneaded my breasts. I loved the sensation of my breasts being caressed by someone other than myself, and the feel of Niahm’s tongue on my pussy reminded me of my sweet Geneviève from when I was a young girl.

Mistress Maeva and Béatrice came over to the bed beside us, bringing strap-ons with them. Mistress Maeva strapped one on and lay on her back so that Béatrice could sit on the artificial penis. Mistress Myako turned my head to make me watch them and said, “Look at them pleasuring each other. No one has ever given *you* any pleasure. Tonight, it’s your turn, my lovely Judith.”

Then she began licking my nipples, which were hard as rock and standing proud. She nibbled and licked them, all the while caressing my other breast with her hand. I felt completely in tune with them, and watching Béatrice take her pleasure sent shivers down my spine and made me break out in a cold sweat. Then, Mistress Myako pulled me further onto the bed and made me turn over to face the mattress. Beatrice had put on a small strap-on. Niahm stopped licking my pussy and went to join Myako further up the bed. The two of them got into position to eat each other out and began devouring one another without restraint. Mistress Maeva returned to her armchair and started masturbating frantically.

Béatrice told me, “Masturbate, my child, and come!” and she penetrated my ass, fucking me rapidly and with considerable force. I dug my fingers into my vagina and masturbated vigorously and quickly. The harder she pounded me, the faster I moved my fingers. I heard Mistress Maeva cry out in pleasure, while Mistress Myako positioned herself in front of me so I could eat her out, as Niahm masturbated while watching us. I devoured Mistress Myako with such relish that she let out long cries, gasping, “More—yes, harder!” Meanwhile, Béatrice fucked me even harder, driving me to maintain the rhythm of my fingers in my own pussy and my tongue on Mistress Myako’s.

Niahm finally climaxed and reached out to caress Mistress Myako’s breasts as she screamed with pleasure. Then, I felt the wave building; I felt a sudden urge to pee, and jets of fluid spurted from my urethra. I let out a scream so loud I nearly choked. Then everything stopped, and Béatrice said, “Wow! What an orgasm you just had, darling!” I took a moment to catch my breath, and Niahm handed me a water bottle. I didn’t say a word. I was trembling as I sat on the bed and drank. They were all looking at me with disbelief—and smiles! Niahm was the first to come over, hug me, and ask, “How are you feeling?” I remained silent. Then, I smiled. Mistress Myako let out a sigh of relief and said, “Phew, she’s okay!” Béatrice watched me, smiling with her big, shining eyes, while Mistress Maeva came to sit beside me and stroked my pigtails.

She looked at me tenderly, smiling as she stroked my hair, and asked, “How are you feeling, my lovely Judith? You may speak freely; I give you permission.” I replied immediately, “Mistress Maeva, you really are witches! Teach me how to become one! I want to stay with you!” Mistress Maeva burst into a surprisingly open, joyful laugh and said, “Indeed! We very well might be witches! At the very least, if Sister Henrietta got wind of what happened tonight, she would certainly call in an exorcist!” I started to laugh, though I was still trembling a little.

Mistress Myako, Béatrice, and Niahm started laughing too, and Béatrice said, “Well, my little witch, do you want to stay with us?” I replied with a huge smile, “Of course! I don’t have a choice now that you’ve cast a spell on me and I’m under your sway!” We all burst out laughing, and Maeva spoke up. “Little witch, how did you find your initiation?” And I answered without hesitation, “Mistress Maeva, it was extraordinary. I felt surrounded, and you even mirrored my movements—why was that? And why did you dress just like me—completely naked, wearing nothing but stockings and gloves… nylon ones, at that?”

Mistress Myako spoke up: “My lovely little witch, we wanted to show you that we are one—like a witch’s clan! But even more like a family—a wonderful, big family where we rely on one another. We wanted to be you for a brief moment, and we also wanted to show you that we care about you and are happy to welcome you into our midst.” Niahm continued, “My little witch, throughout your life you have wanted to give more than receive. You have always sought to do good around you, and so, as witches, we decided to take a small part of you and keep it in our hearts to spread your extraordinary power. Above all, don’t change. And honestly, keep your look—it’s you, it’s who you are. A true little white witch!”

Béatrice added, “And if you want to walk around naked, you can do so with complete peace of mind in our quarters. Just avoid passing by the stairs—take the long way around to avoid any awkward encounters!” I asked, “Can I really walk around naked?” Mistress Myako replied with a mischievous smile, “Provided you keep on your long stockings and gloves—you look wonderfully sexy in them!” She gave me a wink. Mistress Maeva added, “Oh, and if the urge strikes to slip into someone’s bed in the middle of the night to pleasure them, knock gently before entering! And make sure there isn’t a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the door!”

Niahm laughed and said, “You’re welcome in my bed anytime, but between us, our little lioness is a lot closer—and she’d be absolutely delighted if you went to warm her up and caress her in the middle of the night!” I replied to Niahm, “So, if I understand correctly, the nickname ‘Little Witch’ is going to stick, right?” Mistress Myako answered, “You bet!” Then, in a cheerful tone, I said, “Well, I’ll just stay the way I am—I really do look like a little witch!”

Béatrice said to me, “Judith, you’ve surely noticed that there are areas we didn’t venture into tonight, even though we did encourage you to explore a bit. The reason is that, since you’re a curious little witch, we want to let you discover whatever you want to discover—with whomever you want, and at your own pace.” I replied, “I discovered so many things tonight! I had my first kiss with Hilda, I licked my first pussy, and I had my first orgasm worthy of the name. But in a funny sort of way! And I discovered that I still love getting fucked in the ass—and tonight, I really got my fill! But do you think I’ll be able to squirt again? I loved it!” Mistress Myako said in a serious tone, “Ask the little lioness; she’ll gladly do that for you! And for your information, I love getting fucked in the ass and then sucking the cock that just wrecked me!” Niahm laughed and said, “I’m going to get jealous! The little lioness seems to be making quite an impression on the little witch!” I felt myself blush and said, “I feel good with her.” And Mistress Maeva said, “Then enjoy it, because our little lioness has quickly become a superstar, and you’re going to become one too! Come now, it is time to return to our rooms. Judith, a big day awaits you tomorrow. Be at Conference Room #1 at eight o’clock sharp. Hilda will be waiting for you there and will help you put on your first official outfit. Good night, ladies!”

I spent a wonderful night dreaming of my youth and drawing parallels with the events of the previous day. Upon waking, I felt excited to begin my new life; it was my last shower and my last breakfast in that dreary, lifeless house. Béatrice had told me to leave my belongings on the bed, and that someone would see to collecting them and taking them to my room in the manor.

In any case, my treasure was my only possession, so it wouldn’t be too complicated. I arrived at Room 1 at 7:45, and Hilda was already there, dressed and all set for the day. She was wearing a stunning white satin short-sleeved blouse with a short black-and-red plaid skirt. She had on long black stockings with patterned bands and black high heels. To top it all off, she wore incredible black leather gloves that reached her elbows. She was radiant, and I really wanted her. My panties got wet when I saw her, and I was happy to see her!

When she saw me, her eyes sparkled and she gave me a huge smile! She said, “Hello, my beautiful little witch!” and planted a passionate kiss on me, which I returned lovingly. I said, “So, you already know about my nickname?” She burst out laughing and said, “But everyone knows! And everyone knows all the details of your initiation! Niahm and Béatrice told us about it this morning! Mistress Myako surely did the same with the other Mistresses!”

She said to me, “Come on, let’s hurry—you need to get dressed! I’m fine for the moment, but Heather is coming to help me with my little daily problem! Mistress Florence always takes care of Mistress Charlotte with that, so she can get through part of the day without too much discomfort! As for me, the assistants told me they’d each take a turn so I could be a bit more comfortable, too! It’s not easy dealing with this problem when you’re wearing a skirt!” And she gave me a mischievous wink.

I had no idea what she was talking about. Once we got to her room, she had me sit at the vanity and started applying my makeup. Then she took out my outfit and said, “Get dressed!” Which I did in a hurry. As I was pulling on my gloves, I saw her skirt lift up and she said, “See? You’re making me hard! And being surrounded by all the mistresses and assistants is going to keep me hard all damn day!”

Three knocks rang out at the door, and a stunning woman with black hair walked in. She was wearing a short-sleeved little black dress, black stockings, and high heels, along with adorable little leather gloves. I started getting wet when I saw her and said, “I have the same problem, but it doesn’t show on me!” The beautiful woman replied, “Almost all of us have that problem! Mistress Charlotte and Elisabeth can usually control themselves—except on latex glove days. Hi there, I’m Heather—I’m Mistress Charlotte’s assistant! I’m here to sort out a little problem this morning. Sit down and watch; I’ll teach you a thing or two while I’m at it. Little lioness, take off your skirt and panties! Ah, fuck, you’re really hard this morning—come here, I’ll take care of that.”

Hilda took off her skirt and removed her satin panties. She was truly hard and had a beautiful cock! Heather grabbed it, put it in her mouth, and began moving back and forth frantically while sucking hard with her cheeks. It was truly fascinating and arousing to watch! Then, she placed her hands on Hilda’s buttocks and pulled her forcefully toward her so the cock would slide deeper down her throat. She stuck out her tongue and began licking her testicles.

She started sucking again, pulling her cock out of her mouth and swirling her tongue around the head while looking her in the eye with a look of pure lust. Then Hilda cried out in pleasure, and Heather swallowed it all without flinching. She licked everything clean and said, “Mmm, your cum tastes like heaven! And you gave me a huge load!” She went into the bathroom and shouted, “Do you have any mouthwash? Oh, right, I found it.” Hilda gathered up her skirt and panties and headed to the bathroom.

They returned two minutes later; Hilda kissed Heather and said, “Thank you, Heather; that’s very kind of you.” Heather replied, “It’s my pleasure, my little lioness! Tomorrow it’s Anya’s turn; she’s really looking forward to swallowing for the first time! And you—you must be the little witch? Well, welcome to the group; that was the first lesson! When you’re ready, we’ll put you on the list, and you’ll get your turn too!” Heather checked her watch and said, “Holy shit, I’ve got to go! See ya, girls!”

Hilda checked the time and said, “Oh, right—it’s time! Come on, let’s go!” I was fascinated by what I had just seen! I asked Hilda, “Are you really going to get sucked off like that every morning?” She laughed and replied, “Yes! Otherwise, I have trouble functioning and staying focused. The upside is that it satisfies my urgent urges, so I’m good for most of the day. But my erection usually comes back around 3 or 4 p.m., depending on the day. Béatrice came up with the idea of ​​forming a team to help me out, so I wouldn’t have to masturbate myself. Béa said it would be much more pleasurable for me, and all the assistants volunteered! They even made a schedule and marked down their turns in their calendars. Mistress Maeva thought it was a brilliant idea!”

Upon arriving at the conference room, Hilda looked at me and said, “You look perfect, my lovely little witch!” She kissed me and opened the door, saying, “After you, my dear!” Heather went to take her place beside Charlotte. The latter asked, “Mouthwash?” and Heather replied, “Yes! It was my turn this morning! It tasted damn good, and I had a good swig of it!” Then Florence took her seat, looked at Heather, and asked, “Mouthwash?” Heather burst out laughing and said, “You too, Mistress Florence?” And they both started laughing uncontrollably.

Hilda went to sit between Béatrice and Mistress Charlotte, leaving me alone in the entrance to the room—standing there, feeling a bit at a loss. That was quite a crowd! Then Mistress Maeva arrived, and everyone stood up. She picked up a small hammer, tapped the table three times, and everyone sat back down—except for Mistress Maeva, who began to speak. “A wind of change is blowing, and many adjustments have been made within the Council over the past few weeks. The Council of Fourteen has been dissolved to make way for the Council of Fifteen, following Hilda’s arrival.”

She paused and continued: “A few weeks ago, our beloved Myako came to see me to explain that she might need a new assistant in a few years’ time. She sang the praises of a young hacker she had been following with great interest for nearly six years. Two years ago, gLvLvR—Myako’s hacker handle—contacted a young hacker named nY1onS0x on the dark web. Through their conversations, it became more than obvious that nY1onS0x was just like the rest of us: an absolute lover of gloves. However, this extraordinarily talented young woman was on the verge of being kicked out of the orphanage where she had lived since the age of six, as she was rapidly approaching the age limit of eighteen. I agreed to let Myako take her on as an intern for a week so we could thoroughly evaluate her. Not only did this young woman impress the IT Security team, but she also more than impressed during her interview. This charming, shy, and tiny slip of a woman completed her initiation last night and agreed to join us. I therefore declare the Circle of Fifteen dissolved, and we begin a new chapter with the Circle of Sixteen!” Thunderous applause broke out; Mistress Myako and Niahm smiled with pride, and I felt like I was walking on air. Mistress Maeva quieted the assembly and said, “Judith, my little witch—your curiosity, strength of character, and desire to give more than you receive make you the sixteenth member of the Council. Come take your seat between Niahm and Astrid.” Mistress Maeva herself started the second round of applause, and once I reached my chair, I burst into tears of joy.

The stunning redhead beside me offered me a tissue, and Niahm gently stroked my arm. Mistress Maeva continued: “Judith, little witch, you now sit on the Council. However, you are not authorized to voice your opinion or to speak. That said, if one of your excellent ideas warrants our attention, you may speak directly to your Mistress or her assistant. They will judge its merit and present it to us if appropriate. My little witch, you are hereby promoted to the rank of student, just like Hilda. We will decide when the time is right to make you a new assistant in a few years’ time.”

Mistress Maeva smiled as she looked around the table and said, “If things keep going like this, I’ll have to get a bigger table! We’re starting to get a bit cramped!” Everyone laughed, and she continued, “Hilda, my little lioness. In the few days you’ve been with us, you’ve constantly thrown yourself into things—sharing your ideas and taking charge of specific tasks, like the eye exam appointment for our little witch, or handling the booking and cancellation for the hairdresser appointment regarding the new look she wanted. You saw fit to inform Béatrice, yet you handled everything yourself—and even something I find extraordinary and which deeply moved me. To that end, effective immediately, you are becoming the direct point of contact for all new students. You will attend to their immediate needs and serve as their guide, both within the manor and in their lives here. You are, therefore, becoming the head student from this moment on.”

Everyone started applauding, and Myako said, “Hilda, we really need to have that sweet, sensual one-on-one—shall we?” Hilda smiled at her and nodded in agreement. Then Mistress Maeva said, “Now, for the introductions! But this time, I’m letting the assistants introduce themselves and properly introduce their Mistress. Assistants, stand up. You too, Hilda.”

Alice spoke up. “I’m Alice, and I’m the assistant to the magnificent redhead right here. Mistress Astrid is a ball of pure fire—enterprising, curious, and, above all, very kind. She loves all kinds of gloves and is open to any sort of exploration. As for me, I’m a bit shy and reserved, but I manage to temper my Mistress’s fiery nature. I love fucking anyone, but I don’t miss men at all. Just talking about surgical gloves makes me soaking wet.” Heather said, “I love you! We’re overdue, don’t you think?”

Niahm spoke up in turn. “I am Niahm; we’ve known each other a little for a few weeks, and got to know each other much better last night. My magnificent Mistress here is Mistress Myako. Although she is impulsive, direct, rebellious, and a bit tough, she is very intelligent, passionate, and patient—and incredibly sensual and gentle when it comes to teaching and giving pleasure. She loves all kinds of gloves, and fucking is a vital need for her. She loves everyone. As for me, I am reserved, very gentle, sensual, and tender. I love providing gentleness and soft, pleasurable experiences. My favorite gloves are satin ones. I love fucking anyone, too, but since I’ve been here, the men have really been blown away!”

Anya cleared her throat and spoke in a soft voice. “I’m Anya, and the voluptuous, beautiful woman beside me is Mistress Camille. She’s playful, enthusiastic, very intelligent, and—above all—very, very kind. She’s a true lesbian, but she’s tasted the joys of a cock and didn’t hate it! She likes all kinds of gloves. As for me, I’m very reserved but also very direct. I don’t like being pushed around. I’m a seasoned lesbian, but I’ve disappointed my Mistress by tasting the pleasures of a cock—in my mouth, in my pussy, and even in my ass. I loved it, but I’m into women—and women with cocks! I also like all kind of gloves.” Heather took a dig at her: “Anya, it’s your turn tomorrow morning, and you have to swallow it all!”

Natalia speaks her mind. “I am Natalia, and the beautiful, tall Spanish woman here is my wonderful Mistress Gabriela. She is passionate, fiery, sensual, and strong. She arrived here heterosexual, but now she’s all about pussy and tits. Yet, she loves getting fucked by a pair of tits that come with a cock! Like me, she’s absolutely obsessed with rubber gloves—just the feel of them makes us wet! As for me, I’m a bit wild, strong, feisty, and very patient. A little lioness has discovered my biggest secret, which is about to be revealed.”

Elisabeth described her Mistress with passion: “I’m Elisabeth, and the more-than-fantastic blonde beside me is Mistress Florence. She is shy, very enthusiastic, exceptionally kind, and very gentle and sweet. Like me, she’s a huge fan of latex gloves, and pleasure is always the top priority with her. She loves giving, giving, and giving some more. I’m more reserved, and I often bring her back down to earth. We complement each other perfectly, and we love fucking and making people come.”

Heather smiled and spoke. “I’m Heather, and the magnificent woman beside me is my fantastic Mistress Charlotte. She is strong, resilient, highly intelligent, and—above all—very understanding. She has known Mistress Maeva for over thirty-five years and is the brain of the group, second only to Mistress Maeva. She is a huge fan of satin gloves, and she and Niahm share many moments of exquisite pleasure. As for me, I’m the one who handles the little issues. I’m passionate, loyal, perceptive, and very curious. The sight of surgical gloves gives me an instant orgasm—especially the blue ones!”

Mistress Maeva said to Hilda, “Introduce yourself, my beautiful lioness; we give you permission to speak,” and Hilda introduced herself. “I am Hilda, and my wonderful Mistress is Mistress Florence—at least for the next few years. As for my personality, I am determined, courageous, thoughtful, and very sensitive. I am a submissive, and I love making new discoveries. I believe people here perceive me as quite perceptive, and I learn very quickly. I have always loved rubber and leather gloves, but Mistress Florence and Elisabeth introduced me to latex, and I must admit it has become my favorite material for gloves.” Elisabeth replied, “You liked that, didn’t you? We knew it! I can’t wait to have a four-cock session!”

Béatrice spoke of her Mistress with fire and passion. “I am Béatrice, and my more-than-wonderful Mistress Maeva is authoritative, benevolent, understanding, and a great listener. She always considers our proposals before making a decision and places blind trust in the members of the Circle. Like me, she is a die-hard fan of cunnilingus and an excellent pussy-eater! She is a seasoned lesbian; no cock stands a chance with her. We both love leather, and it is reflected in her commanding presence. I am loyal, strong, and an outstanding leader. I may seem very serious and not much for pleasure, but that would be misjudging me. I have some big surprises in store!” Anya replied, “You’ve changed over the past week, Béa—you’re a lot more fun now!”

Mistress Maeva brought the Council meeting to a close. “Well, our assistants have nothing but praise for us Mistresses! Thank you, ladies—you may take your seats again. So, my little witch, do you see the team you’ve joined? They are all remarkable women; without them, I would be on the verge of dismantling my entire empire!” She paused and said, “The Council of Sixteen is now adjourned. Hilda, please stay for a moment. Judith, please go and wait in the corridor.”

She took Hilda aside and said, “They’re running a little behind schedule; they’re setting it up right now. You had a wonderful idea, my child—I’m deeply moved and so proud of you! Show her the outside first, then you two can go have lunch, and afterwards, you can show her her room.”

Hilda came over to get me while I was deep in conversation with Mistress Florence and Elisabeth. Elisabeth beamed at Hilda and said, “Well, my little lioness! You’re really moving up the ranks fast!” She kissed her, gave her a huge hug, and said, “I’m so proud of you!” Mistress Florence smiled and added, “Yes, we’re all very proud of you, my little lioness—and something tells me our little witch here is going to make us very proud of her, too!” She stroked my cheek and continued, “She’s truly interesting and quick-witted! You two will make a great team! We really ought to have a little get-together—the four of us—sometime soon.”

Hilda replied cheerfully, “But it would be a huge pleasure, Mistress Florence! As soon as Judith feels ready!” Hilda looked at me with her beautiful, sparkling eyes and said, “Are you ready? Come on! We’ll start outside, and then we’ll go have lunch.” And I replied just as cheerfully, “I’m right behind you!” She took her time showing me our areas: “We have plenty of outdoor space to ourselves, with lots of amenities like the spa and the pool you see here; there’s a tennis court further along, and little verandas where we can have some privacy. These are the gardens—I love coming here to read, and the flowers smell amazing! Sometimes, staff members mow the lawn or gardeners tend to the flowers in our designated areas. So, during the day, having sex or masturbating here is strictly forbidden. However, after the shifts end at 6 p.m., we can do whatever we want, because staff are barred from entering between that time and 7 a.m. the next morning—seven days a week.”

She continued, “So, if you feel like coming for a swim in the nude, you can do so between 6 p.m. and 7 a.m. And never forget your gloves! They are mandatory at all times outside our second-floor quarters. If you want to go for a swim, there are nylon gloves in your drawers for that purpose. If you want to play tennis, you absolutely must wear leather sports gloves—those are also provided in your drawers.”

I replied, “I’m not a sports fan at all, and I hate swimming! But I have to admit, having some fun in the garden—that’s something I’d never say no to!” We both burst out laughing, and honestly, I was really starting to like this little lioness. She made me happy, and I felt like she was going to become the best friend I’d ever had. I told her, “You know, I’ve been hesitant about forming bonds ever since I was little. I’m hard to get close to, and it takes time for me to let someone in. But with you, I feel safe, and I feel like I’ll be able to open up. I’m starting to like you a whole lot!”

She stopped, looked at me with a smile, took my hands, and kissed me on the lips. Then she said, “That’s a good sign, then—I entered your bubble, and you let it happen!” She started to laugh and said, “I’m really starting to like you a lot, too! Come on, it’s time for lunch. I hope you don’t have sensitive ears, because you’re going to hear some pretty wild stuff! And a little piece of advice: you’re going to get teased, but it’s never mean-spirited; if they tease you, it’s because they really like you. So, cast a spell on them to throw them off balance—they’ll love it!”

As we arrived at the dining hall, Hilda said to me, “Give me your hand! Let’s give them something to talk about!” We walked in hand in hand, beaming. Upon seeing us, Niahm exclaimed, “Love is in the air! It looks like the little lioness has been charmed by the little witch.” Summoning my courage, I replied, “You’re just jealous, Niahm, because I stole her from you!” Then I cupped Hilda’s cheeks and kissed her passionately. Hilda smiled, wrapped her arms around my neck, and planted a fierce kiss on me—one I thoroughly enjoyed.  Everyone burst out laughing, and Natalia said, “Oh yeah, Niahm! You just got totally burned!” Heather replied, “Wow! The little witch has a sharp tongue!” Anya laughed and said, “You know, I really like this girl! Tell me, Judith, would you let a lesbian like me eat you out? Unless Hilda’s keeping you all to herself?” Blushing, I replied, “Aren’t you the lesbian who likes cocks?” Alice started laughing so hard she choked on her drink and said, “Wow, she just burned Anya too!” As we walked past Niahm to take our seats, she stood up, wrapped us both in her arms, kissed us one by one, and whispered, “I love you both so much!” Béatrice said, “Niahm is setting herself up for a nice, gentle threesome! She’s absolutely dripping with desire for it!”

We sat side by side, and Hilda leaned toward me and said, “You see? They love it when someone talks back to them, and you just impressed them all! Congratulations!” Then Natalia spoke up: “Girls, regarding our Friday night, I need to warn you that not everyone is into BDSM. Yes, you might all want to explore it, but we need to set boundaries and establish safety guidelines. So, we need safe words. Red means stop, orange means slow down and ease off, and green means keep going. It will also be necessary to determine hard limits that must never be crossed, as well as soft limits that require caution and a gradual approach. I know that some of you are capable of handling this, while others have never tried it and wish to explore. Please know that no one is obliged or forced to endure pain, and no one will judge you if you choose not to participate.”

Anya said, “Natalia, you’re scaring me a little! I’m willing to try a spanking, but I might not want to go any further than that.” Béatrice replied, “Don’t worry, Anya; if you want to take it easy, that’s no problem at all.” Then I spoke up: “What exactly are you talking about? Are you planning a BDSM night on Friday? What does it involve?” Béatrice replied, “Little witch, since last week we’ve started a new tradition among the assistants. Every Friday evening is dedicated to a group party with a theme. And when we say ‘party’ here, we mean an orgy. We all fuck together, giving and receiving plenty of pleasure. Last Friday was a night of pure gentleness, but this Friday is a night of pure pain. But if any of the girls don’t want to take part, that’s fine!”

Suddenly, I started trembling, and my panties got really wet! Hilda leaned toward me and said, “Judith? JUDITH! Are you okay?” and I replied, “Oh yes, I’m fine! I just came!” Anya said, “But what made you come like that?” Béatrice was smiling, as was Niahm; Hilda understood and started smiling too. The others didn’t understand and looked at each other in bewilderment. Then Béatrice said to me, “Judith, do you feel ready?” And I replied, “Will I get to be tied up, gagged, and spanked really hard?” Béatrice laughed and answered, “If you want, yes!” I felt so excited; I had been waiting five years for this moment, and it was finally going to happen this Friday! I said to her, “I’m definitely ready! I’ve been waiting five years for this! You’re going to hit hard, right? Not just pretend to, to go easy on me?”

Natalia replied, “Those are *your* limits, my little witch. If you want to be hit hard, we’ll hit hard! With Lucy, I’ll be the one delivering the blows.” Béatrice answered, “I’ll deal them out too. It’s been a long time, and I *really* want to experience that magnificent sensation again.” Hilda spoke up: “I’ve never been tied up before, and I want to give it a try. I’m not too keen on the gag, but the idea of ​​being tied up appeals to me!”

A bit surprised, I asked her, “Do you like getting spanked too?” and she replied with the most radiant smile, “Actually, I love it! Lucy is the one who’s spanked me the hardest in my entire life—she managed to make me shed tears, and I can take quite a beating!” And I asked, “But who is Lucy?” And Béatrice replied, “She’s my little sister; she’s Mistress Agathe’s assistant at the Great House. I’m warning you: I might hit just as hard as Lucy—or even harder. Just so you know.”

A soft beep sounded, and Hilda took a phone out of her bag. She smiled, then put the phone back. The assistants all had small handbags that matched their outfits. I’ve never owned a handbag! Then Béatrice said, “Ladies, I’ll see you this evening for dinner! Hilda, could you stay for a moment, please?” Niahm took my hand and said very softly, “Come on, let’s go wait for her in the hallway.”

Once we were in the hallway, she asked, “So? How’s it going so far? Not too put off by what we were saying?” I replied, “Is it always like this?” She laughed and said, “No, that was actually pretty tame! But you really held your own—you left Anya and me speechless! I’m so happy! You seem to be settling in fast!” To that, I responded, “Hilda is incredibly kind; she takes her time and makes me feel like I belong. I think we’re going to be best friends!” She smiled and said, “I don’t doubt it for a second! Our little lioness is a wonderful young woman. She hasn’t even been here a week, yet she’s found her footing as if she’d arrived six months ago, just like us! You’ll see—she’s incredibly resourceful and lives to give without holding anything back.”

In the dining room, Béatrice asked, “And then?” Hilda replied, “Everything is ready and set up above her bed! I’m going to show her around the ground floor, and then I’ll take her upstairs to see her room! I can’t wait to see her face!” Béatrice kissed her and said, “Hilda, you are a wonderful person. I am so impressed that you thought of this and orchestrated it all yourself. Go on, then—go finish up before dinner!”

Hilda stepped out of the dining room, came over to us, and said, “Are you ready?” And I signaled “yes” to her. “Good! This is the kitchens corridor. The kitchens are through the next door on the right, followed by the Mistresses’ dining room.” She led me to the far end of the hallway, and we turned right. She continued, “And this area covers everything related to clothing and housekeeping. The laundry room is here. You’ll notice that all your clothes are marked with your name on a small inside label. This is the seamstresses’ workshop. They handle alterations and sometimes even create outfits from scratch.” She opened the door and said to me, “Look how big it is! There are at least ten of them working here!” Then, she closed the door. We reached a door that cut across the hallway; she opened it, let me pass, closed it behind her, and continued, “These are Mistress Maeva and Béatrice’s quarters. The door to your right leads directly to the entrance hall. It is located right next to the stairs. There is another one further along, next to the second staircase. Their bedrooms are here, and Mistress Maeva’s office is here. There seem to be plenty of more or less secret passages here, including a door at the end of the corridor that is always locked. Niahm told me it leads to a large reception hall located in the basement.”

Another door cut across the corridor, and we passed through it. She continued her explanation: “These are small sitting rooms and meeting rooms for hosting people who come to see Mistress Maeva on business.” We turned right at the end of the corridor. “Here are rooms for certain guests, though according to Niahm, that only happens once or twice a year during special receptions hosted by Mistress Maeva.” At the far end, we turned right, and she went on: “Men’s and women’s restrooms, vending machines, and other guest amenities—with a small bar to your right and a reception desk here.”

Then we arrived in the Hall. I said to her, “Wow, it’s huge!” She laughed and said, “You’re telling me! But there’s no risk of getting lost—it’s all laid out in a square. You just turn at the end of each corridor and it brings you right back here! It’s the same for the upper floors; everything always leads back to the stairs.” We took the staircase on the right, and once we reached the top, she said, “Your room is right across from mine so we can be very close to each other.” We turned right and walked a few meters. I asked, “Why aren’t there any doors before the end of the hallway?” She laughed and replied, “Have you seen the size of our rooms? They’re huge apartments! On the downside, though, there are no windows. The rooms are lined up one after another; look, right now we’re walking alongside the wall of your room. If we turned around and went the other way, the wall would eventually run alongside Alice’s room.”

We turned left at the end of the hallway, and she said to me, “To the left—that’s *your* room!” while looking at me and smiling. I was left speechless when I saw *my* door! I didn’t say a word; I just gazed at the wooden plaque mounted on it. Hilda asked, “Are you okay?” Then I pointed out the sign to her. “Judith” was carved on it in large letters, with “The Little Witch” in smaller print underneath. Hilda squealed and turned around to look at her own door. Her plaque read “Hilda” in large letters, with “The Little Lioness” in smaller print below.

Hilda started jumping for joy, saying, “Béatrice! It was those signs that held everything up!” Then I asked her, “What are you talking about?” She replied with a laugh, “Nothing, nothing! Are you ready?” I smiled and nodded. She rummaged through her bag, pulled out an envelope, and handed it to me. “Go on, open it!” she said impatiently. She was smiling, and her eyes were sparkling. I opened the envelope, and there was a card inside. The card featured a magnificent drawing of a little witch in a big hat, sitting on a broomstick. The witch wore pigtails and glasses; she was naked except for long black stockings and long black gloves. Tears rolled down my cheeks. “Happy Birthday!” was written in big letters, and beneath the drawing was a signature reading “Hilda” in a handwritten script.

I opened the card, trying to wipe my eyes, and inside it was written by hand: “Happy eighteenth birthday, my beautiful little witch! We’re going to become the best friends in the world! Love you, your little lioness.” I burst into tears of joy and asked her, “You did this for me? It’s the first birthday gift I’ve received since my sixth birthday party!” I hugged her and said, “It’s the most beautiful gift I’ve ever received!” She smiled and said, “That’s just the card that goes with the gift! Close your eyes and don’t open them until I tell you to.”

She opened the door and led me inside; I heard it close behind us as she guided me a few steps forward. Then, very softly, she whispered right into my ear, “Open your eyes.” As I opened them, an immense joy washed over me and I burst into tears—I wept uncontrollably! There on the wall above the bed was my treasure, displayed in wooden frames behind glass! Each pair of gloves had its own frame—even the nylon socks I had been clutching in my hands when my parents died! The schoolbag in which I had hauled my treasure around since I was six years old had its own frame, too!

I was weeping with happiness and admiration. She whispered, “This way, you’ll always have your memories, your parents, and your old life right there with you, every single day!” Tearfully, I replied, “You did all this for me?” She laughed and said, “The idea and concept were mine, but they were crafted and carefully installed according to my instructions! Mistress Maeva and Béatrice were notified once the order was placed with the Manor’s cabinetmakers. They came to install everything this morning while I was taking you on a tour of the grounds. They worked through part of the night to put it all together!” I couldn’t help myself; I took her in my arms and began to kiss her passionately.

I calmed down, and I couldn’t believe how beautiful it was! I was so focused on gazing at the frames that I hadn’t realized I was in *my* room! A room all to myself! Hilda went to get a washcloth and said to me, “Come sit here at the vanity; we’re going to redo your makeup and clean your face! Your mascara has really run.” That girl was truly special, and I absolutely had to find a way to thank her from the bottom of my heart. I would think about it throughout the day and into the evening. Once she had reapplied my makeup and I had calmed down, she said, “Right! Let’s go see your room now!” She opened a drawer in the vanity and said cheerfully, “Crucially important: surgical gloves! Try them on—but not too fast; take your time savoring the sensations!” She gave me a wink that spoke volumes!

She looked around the bed and exclaimed, “Yes, here it is!” She held out a phone to me and said, “Give me yours, if you have one.” I replied, “I’ve never had a phone! What exactly is that one for?” She burst into genuine laughter and said, “Have you seen the size of the Manor? I’ll give you a quick lesson on it later, if you like.” She opened a door and showed me a massive wardrobe filled with clothes, shoes, and uniforms. Quickly opening drawers, she said, “Everything is in there—stockings, undergarments, gloves. On the wall here is the monthly schedule for our outfits; stick to it, and make sure you don’t mix up the days!”

She handed me a handbag identical to her own and said, “Here, for your phone and personal things—like your period stuff. Always carry a toothbrush and mouthwash; you never know!” She giggled and winked at me again. Then she said to me, “If you need anything—if you feel lonely, need to talk, or whatever else, at any time of day or night—knock on my door like this:” She tapped twice quickly and then a third time on the vanity. “And come in; I’ll know it’s you.”

She seemed satisfied. She stepped behind me, gave my butt a light smack that made a sharp sound, and said, “Come on, gorgeous! Let’s keep the rounds going!” I really enjoyed the smack, even though it wasn’t very hard; I took it as an intimate gesture born of pure affection. I truly loved that little lioness and felt so good in her presence.

She showed me around the upper floor, walking straight past the rooms belonging to the Mistresses and their assistants. Each door had a nameplate: Mistress Astrid with Alice opposite, Mistress Myako and Niahm, Mistress Camille and Anya, Mistress Gabriela and Natalia, Mistress Florence and Elisabeth, and finally, Mistress Charlotte and Heather. She said, “It seems the rooms for the Mistresses and assistants were reorganized for better flow and efficiency shortly after their arrival at the Manor.” At the end of the corridor, we turned right. There, she took a moment to explain: “Okay, these are our quarters for free time. You already know the small playroom. There’s also the large playroom at the other end—we’ll be there on Friday. To the right is the gym, then the library, and finally the cinema. The large and small playrooms are directly connected to the cinema room via cameras. But we can also go catch a movie on the big screen; apparently, there’s a huge selection. We also have access to a bunch of streaming channels on our bedroom TVs.”

She stopped and said to me with a mischievous smile. “We can watch movies or series while snuggled up close together in the evening! We’ll grab some popcorn and junk food and have amazing nights in!” She leaned in close and whispered, “We can do even better things, too!” And she gave me another little smack on the bottom, giggling! We turned right at the end of the corridor, and she said, “The rooms for students and future assistants. There’s still room for ten more, but Béatrice doubts the empty spaces will be filled for years. She says the two of us are exceptions!” Hilda is truly incredibly passionate, and she really impresses me. My idea of ​​love is changing because of her. I think I’m falling in love with her, just as I think I’m falling in love with Niahm. I’ll have to talk to Mistress Myako about it; I’m a bit confused.

Once we got back to our rooms, Hilda said to me, “Now for the third floor! Have you looked around upstairs a bit, or just at your workstation and your department?” I replied, “Only my department, certain meeting rooms, and the employee break area.” She shot back, “Well, let’s go!” and we headed up to the third floor. Once there, we ran into Anya, who was carrying a stack of paperwork. She smiled at us, set down her papers, and came over to give us a hug. She whispered, “Girls!” She spoke in a low voice, saying, “I’d love to give you a kiss, but it’s forbidden here because of the staff!” Then, she spoke a little louder: “Welcome to the General Administration department! Mistress Camille is in a webcam meeting with three business executives and is really giving them a hard time. We stir things up a lot around here; right now, I’m combing through the figures for one of our companies that isn’t very profitable. I think the management team is about to get fired! See you later, youngsters!”

When we arrived at Mistress Charlotte’s offices, Heather welcomed us with open arms, saying, “Darlings! How is the tour going?” I replied, “It’s really interesting and fantastic! And you all look like busy little worker ants here!” She answered, “Don’t get me started—Mistress Charlotte is absolutely furious. She’s in a meeting with Camille and three executives from one of our struggling companies, and I think she’s firing them. She sent Gabriela and a small team to kick them out of the building without making a scene! I’ve got to run—I’m swamped—see you at dinner!”

We turned left, and Hilda said, “You must know this area, so let’s head straight to the IT department.” When we arrived, we saw Elisabeth deep in conversation with an employee who didn’t seem to quite grasp what she was saying. Florence waved to us from her desk, walked over with a beaming smile, and said, “My darling girls!” She gave each of us a hug and a kiss on the cheek, then added, “It’s absolute chaos today! Everything is going wrong, and we have to fix some massive blunders. Half the network hosting our companies’ websites has been down for an hour, and the phones won’t stop ringing. Myako’s team has their hands full! Enjoy the rest of your tour, my dears!”

Over in the IT security department, Mistress Myako was busy at a workstation, trying to debug some issues while swearing in Japanese. Niahm, who had spotted us, was just starting to head our way when an employee marched up to me and snapped, “Judith! We haven’t seen you all day, and now you show up dressed like a little slut?” Mistress Myako sprang up like a tigress pouncing on prey; she rushed over to the employee and said—in a cold, clipped tone, without even raising her voice—”I don’t want to see you on my team anymore. Don’t even bother gathering your things; we’ll have them shipped to you. Security will escort you to the gate. Get the hell out—you’re fired.” She signaled to Natalia, who sent over a small woman with a completely unsmiling face. She gently took the employee by the arm and said, “Please, follow me.” The employee was furious; she ripped off her gloves, flung them aside, and shouted, “Go fuck yourselves with your slutty dress code! You’re all goddamn whores!” Then, she was escorted out.

I watched Mistress Myako as she ensured the employee didn’t make too much of a scene, and I asked, “Do you need my help, Mistress Myako?” She smiled at me, stroked my cheek, and replied, “That’s kind of you, my little witch, but no—don’t worry! We have the situation well in hand. I’ve warned this employee several times about speaking properly to people, and this was the final straw. So, how is the tour going?” I answered, “It’s going great, Mistress Myako! I’m in excellent company and having a lot of fun! It’s very interesting! Mistress Myako, could I speak with you privately when you have some time?” She replied, “Of course, my little witch! Come see me in my office at 4:30 PM.” She checked her watch and said, “Oh, that’s in ten minutes! Finish up with security and come see me in ten minutes!”

Natalia welcomed us with big hugs and said, “A pretty small team today! Mistress Gabriela has gone to provide security for the executives of the company where Mistress Charlotte used to work as Charles. She’s furious, so tread carefully! How about you two?” I replied, “Doing great—it’s a really lovely place!” Mistress Myako beckoned to me, and I said to Hilda, “I won’t be long; I need to ask Mistress Myako for some advice.”

Niahm approached Hilda, and the two of them struck up a conversation. I watched the way they looked at each other, and it unsettled me. Then, I entered Mistress Myako’s office, and she invited me to sit down. She closed the office door and came to sit beside me, asking, “What is it, my little witch?” And so I embarked on a tricky conversation: “Mistress Myako, would you be able to give me some advice about love?” She asked, “What is your question? Get straight to the point—it’ll be easier for you.” Then I replied, “Mistress Myako, I think I’m falling in love with Hilda, and I think she loves me back.” Mistress Myako asked, “So what’s the problem?” and I answered, feeling a bit embarrassed, “But I think I love Niahm too!” Mistress Myako smiled and said, “But that’s not a problem at all! You know, Niahm loves everyone, but she loves some people more than others. Look out the window and tell me what you see.” I replied, “Mistress Myako, I see Hilda and Niahm looking at each other with tender eyes.” And she answered, “You see? Niahm and Hilda have fallen in love with each other, you and Hilda have fallen in love with each other, and Niahm has fallen in love with both Hilda and you!”

I simply couldn’t believe it—and yet, it was so simple! The three of us loved each other! Mistress Myako said to me, very gently, “Talk to each other and love each other! Easy, isn’t it?” Mistress Myako tapped three times on the office window and motioned for Niahm and Hilda to come over. They entered the office; Mistress Myako closed the blinds and, with her legendary verve, said as she left: “Admit your feelings for one another, kiss each other—all three of you—and make a date to fuck!” She smiled and walked out of the office.

The three of us burst out laughing; Niahm wrapped her arms around our necks, and we shared kisses. Niahm said, “My sweethearts! I fell in love with each of you the moment I saw you!” Hilda said, “Same here!” and I asked, “Can the three of us love each other?” Niahm smiled and said, “We can love everyone—just like we all do here—but sometimes there’s that little something extra that makes our hearts feel lighter in certain people’s presence. For me, my heart feels lighter when I’m with each of you, and even lighter when I’m with both of you at the same time! And I felt that it was the same for you! Take Mistress Myako. She and Mistress Astrid are madly in love with each other, but they love all the others too! Hilda, don’t try to tell me you aren’t in love with Mistress Florence and Elisabeth! Both of them are definitely very much in love with you! Just as Mistress Florence and Mistress Charlotte are in love with each other, and Mistress Maeva and Mistress Charlotte are also in love with each other—while Mistress Maeva is in love with Mistress Agathe, and Heather and Alice are in love, and Mistress Charlotte and Heather are too!”

She looked at us with sparkling eyes and said, “Do you see, my loves, what you’ve stepped into? A life of love and well-being!” She kissed us and said, “Let’s love one another, my dears, and when you’re ready, come see me and the three of us will make love together! Now, let’s go have dinner! I’m starting to get hungry!” We left the office together, hand in hand, and Mistress Myako said to us as we passed, “You see? It’s not that hard!” She smiled at us and said, “You look beautiful, my dears!”

When the assistants arrived in the dining room, they seemed a bit glum. Anya said, “What a shitty day!” Heather retorted, “A crazy day! I didn’t even have five minutes to go masturbate!!” Alice chimed in, “At least the glitch is fixed and everything’s back to normal! Mistress Myako doesn’t mess around; when she kicks you out, it really hits hard!” Everyone burst out laughing, and the good mood returned.

Béatrice looked at me and asked, “So, how was your first day?” I replied, “Oh, great! Doing the rounds of the Manor is pretty hard on the legs, but it’s so beautiful and interesting!” Heather retorted, “We know that; that’s not really what we want to know!” And Elisabeth added, “And we don’t need to be told that you, Hilda, and Niahm love each other—we already know that, too!” Hilda replied, “Elisabeth, are you jealous, by any chance? You know I love you too!” Elisabeth said, “I know, my little lioness, but we want to know the real scoop!”

Natalia spoke in a gentle voice—a stark contrast to her usual sharp tone. “Little witch, if you don’t want to talk about it, keep it to yourself. But when we found out, we all burst into tears of joy. Yes, even me!” Hilda tried to lighten the mood, saying, “Béatrice, anyway, a huge thank you for the nameplates on our doors!” Béatrice looked a bit surprised and replied, “What about the nameplates on your doors? Wasn’t Judith’s installed?” Hilda laughed and said, “Béa, don’t pull my leg! We’re telling you: thanks for the nameplates!” Béatrice answered, “Little Lioness, I have no idea what you’re talking about!” Hilda’s smile faded as she asked, “But who had new nameplates with our nicknames on them installed for us?” The six assistants started laughing, and Alice said, “The six of us came up with the idea! I spoke to Mistress Florence to see if her team could do it for us, and she got the go-ahead from Mistress Maeva, who thought it was a fantastic idea!” Heather says, “We wanted to give Judith a birthday gift, and knowing what Hilda had done, we thought it would be fitting to have a nameplate made for each of your doors. We even decided that every new student would have her own little nickname!”

I felt tears rolling down my cheeks and said, “You are all amazing. I’ve never had friends like you! But I’ve never had a best friend quite like Hilda—instead of explaining it, I want you to see the remarkable work my darling little lioness has done!” I took the card out of my bag and passed it around the table, then continued, “This card means the world to me; I cried when I saw it, but I literally burst into tears when Hilda showed me the gift!” Béatrice, marveling at the card, said, “Hilda, did you draw this?” She replied, “Yes! Elisabeth let me come into her office and asked the graphic designer if I could use her pencils, and she said yes. I took just ten minutes and made the card!” Béatrice looked at her and said, “Well, would you look at that—you certainly have hidden talents! You never told us!” Hilda answered, “Actually, I’ve been drawing since I was very little; I used to always draw women wearing gloves!”

Niahm stood up, came over to me, and leaned down to kiss me fervently. “I love you, little witch!” she said. She straightened up, leaned toward Hilda, kissed her, and said, “I love you, little lioness,” then returned to her seat with a radiant smile. Dinner ended, and all nine of us went up to Judith’s room. Béatrice admired the two nameplates on the doors but was left speechless when she saw the frames containing the gloves. She burst into tears and said, “Little lioness, it’s just beautiful!” And all the girls started to applaud.

We heard footsteps behind us; it was Mistress Maeva, who had just entered the room. When she saw what Hilda had created, she shed a few tears. She took Hilda in her arms and kissed her on the forehead, saying, “It’s magnificent!” Then she took me in her arms, kissed my forehead, and said, “Happy birthday, my beautiful little witch, and welcome to the family!” She walked out and said, “Those nameplates are pretty cool!” Then, the six Mistresses entered one by one. They all stayed for a while, and I fell asleep in the armchair.

I woke up with a start, having just figured out how to thank my lovely Hilda for her gift. It was nearly midnight, and I went to take a shower. I dabbed on a little perfume, slipped on long black nylon stockings and nylon gloves, and stepped out just like that—completely naked except for the stockings and gloves. I gave two soft little knocks and one more tap on the door to Hilda’s room, then went inside. Silently, I slipped into her bed. She was wearing a satin nightgown, and I began kissing her neck. She let out a soft sigh and said to me in a small, sleepy voice, “Mmm, you smell so good.” She gently turned onto her back, and I pressed my mouth against hers, and we kissed very softly. She gently caressed my shoulders; I could feel that she was wearing nylon gloves. I asked her very softly, “Do you wear gloves to sleep?” And she replied just as softly, “I was really hoping you’d come and slip into my bed, but I actually quite like sleeping in these gloves. And the long stockings, too—I like it.”

I placed my hand on her thighs, and she was indeed wearing long stockings. She kept kissing me while caressing my back; then I slid my hand under her nightgown and grabbed her cock. It was rock hard. At the touch of my gloved hand, she let out a soft moan of pleasure, and I began to jerk her off while kissing her. I was wet with desire and loved pleasuring her. I caressed her balls, then started masturbating her again—gently at first, then faster. She kissed me divinely, letting out little moans of pleasure, and then I pushed back the covers to climb on top of her.

She looked at me and said, “Are you sure?” I kissed her, took her cock in my hand, and sat down on it, sliding it as deep as possible into my vagina. I let out a small sigh of pleasure, and so did she and then, I started moving my hips back and forth, then in circles, repeating the movements—very gently—over and over again. It was magical and divine. She caressed my breasts with her nylon gloves, looking me straight in the eyes. I felt perfectly at one with her, and it filled me with joy. I repeated these movements for a long time, then gently dismounted, stepped back, and took her penis in my mouth.

I gently caressed her penis with both gloved hands, running my tongue around the head, then taking it deep into my throat to create suction before pulling my mouth back up. I knew I was far from an expert and that this was my first time, but I had carefully studied how Heather had done it that morning and had a good idea of ​​how to do it without looking too silly. She sighed deeply, stroking my head, which I thought was a good sign. Then she moaned much louder, and I received a hot spurt at the back of my throat. I kept her semen in my mouth, moved closer to her face, and cupped her jaw in my hand to open her mouth. I let some of her semen flow into her mouth and swallowed the rest, then kissed her, exchanging her precious fluid.

I didn’t have an orgasm, but that wasn’t the point at all. I wanted to give her pleasure and experience that tenderness and infinite gentleness. It was the first time I’d ever been vaginally penetrated, and I was determined that it be with her for my first time. It was also the first time I’d ever sucked a cock, and I wanted it to be hers for my very first time as well.
I told her, “That was magnificent! I’ll leave you now and go to bed.” She gently held my arm and said, “Stay.” She took me in her arms, pulled the covers back over us, and said, “I love you,” and I replied, “I love you too.” After a few minutes, I asked her, “Hilda, do you think you could shave my pussy tomorrow morning?” She laughed and replied, “I’ve never done that, but yes, I’d be happy to shave your pussy tomorrow morning!” She kissed me on the forehead, I put my head on her shoulder, and we fell asleep. She let me sneak into her room, we made love, and she asked me to stay the night. I felt incredibly good pressed against her, in her arms; I felt loved for the first time since my parents had died. Oh yes, I had literally fallen in love with this magnificent little lioness!

Early in the morning, I felt a gentle caress and soft kisses on my shoulder. I opened my eyes and she was still holding me in her arms, smiling tenderly. It wasn’t a dream! I had really slept with her, and she was there watching me sleep. She said very softly, “It’s five o’clock. You should go take a shower and bring back your outfit from today so I can help you with your makeup and shave your pussy!” We started laughing, and I went back to my room to shower. My first night at the Manor, and I didn’t even sleep in my own bed!

I returned to my room completely naked and I brought my uniform, my razor, and a few personal belongings. Today’s outfit included a red and black checkered skirt, long, opaque black stockings with a beautiful patterned red band and a red stripe down the back, a white satin blouse with a red collar, red high heels, and gorgeous red leather gloves that went all the way up to my elbows. I was getting wet just looking at the gloves!

Hilda told me, “Put your things on the bed and come join me in the bathroom.” She had already put on her fake breasts and her little red satin panties. She told me to sit on the chair and placed some towels on the floor. She took out a razor, and I said, “I brought my own!” She laughed and replied, “Meh, I only need it once a month, I don’t grow any hair! Just a little bit, just to say I have some.” She put the razor and shaving cream on the counter and put on a pair of surgical gloves. I felt very aroused, and she said with a smile, “It’s making you wet, isn’t it?” and I replied, “Very wet, yes!” She smiled and said, “That’s the point!” Then she took the shaving cream and spread it all over my vulva, taking care to gently caress all my parts.

She shaved me so gently and sensually, as if it were a game. She was driving me wild! She ran a gloved finger over my lips and clitoris with incredible softness, sending shivers through my entire body. When she finished shaving me, she rinsed her gloved hands under water to remove any excess cream that might have gotten on her gloves, cleaned the razor, and wet a washcloth. She cleaned me by gently wiping my private parts with a washcloth, taking care to caress me at the same time. She stood up next to me, leaned over and then, she put the washcloth down and began to caress my clitoris. I trembled with desire, and she knew it. She inserted two fingers into my vagina and began to make small circular movements, pressing against it’s upper wall.

I let out a little cry of satisfaction, and she intensified her movements. The harder she went, the more I moaned with pleasure, and then I felt it. That powerful wave through my body and that sudden urge to urinate. I cried out in pure ecstasy, and a jet of incredible intensity shot from my urethra. Then a second one. Hilda looked at me, smiling, and said, “You’re going to be relaxed today, my dear! It feels good, don’t you think?” Then she picked up the washcloth, wet it, took some soap, and gently cleaned my vulva. She rinsed the washcloth and removed the remaining soap on it. She took a towel and dried me. She kissed me passionately and said, “Go get dressed, I’m going to do your makeup.” And she kissed me on the forehead. I watched her with fascination and said, “Are you going to teach me how to do this?” and she laughed and replied, “I don’t really need to teach you! I knew you managed to do it yourself during your initiation! But yes, I can show you how to do it properly to someone else!”

Hilda helped me with my makeup, and I told her, “Tomorrow, I’d like to try doing it myself, but I want you by my side in case anything goes wrong!” She replied cheerfully, “I’m sure it will be fine. You learn very quickly, and your curiosity means you study everything that’s going on around you. Yes, don’t worry, I’ll be there to guide you if you need anything!”  She looked at me, visibly satisfied, and said, “There, it’s done! You can get dressed now!” She put on her blouse and gloves, but not her skirt. Seeing me dressed, she sighed and said, “Well, here I am, hard again just from seeing you! You’re magnificent, my love, and your gloves are driving me wild!” Three soft knocks sounded at the door, and Anya entered.

She said, “Here I am!” Upon seeing Hilda’s erection, she exclaimed ”Oh! I’m just in time to solve your problem! Take off your panties, I’m getting comfortable!” She hugged me, kissed me, and said, “A little supervision won’t hurt! I’m not an expert yet, and I’ve never swallowed sperm in my life!” Hilda told her, “Anya, don’t underestimate yourself! You were excellent last Friday, especially for a first time! By the way, your outfit today is dazzling!”

She was wearing a short-sleeved black velvet dress with a red collar, long opaque red stockings with a black floral band, shiny black high heels, and short red satin gloves. She approached Hilda, bent down, and looked at me, saying, “Come closer, little witch! And watch! Your turn will come too!” She took Hilda’s cock, stroked it a little with her gloves, and put it in her mouth. I stood up and approached, but instead of watching, I began to caress Hilda’s buttocks with my leather gloves. Anya began sucking Hilda’s penis firmly and started making masturbatory movements while sucking her glans and running her tongue over it. I spread Hilda’s buttocks and caressed her anus with a finger. Hilda let out a small cry and smiled, and I knew she liked it. I leaned down, spread her buttocks a little wider, and began licking her anus with my tongue. Hilda started to tremble slightly and said, “Fuck girls! You’re amazing!”

She leaned forward slightly so I could lick her better, and I inserted my tongue into her ass. Hilda moaned with pleasure. Anya, meanwhile, looked like a demon. She was frantically sucking Hilda’s cock, letting out little cries of pure satisfaction. The door opened and the five other assistants entered. Heather said, “Wow! Anya seems to be really enjoying this, and the little witch looks like she’s really enjoying licking her ass!” Alice said, “Go for it, Anya! You can do it!” Niahm approached Hilda, grabbed her head, and began kissing her passionately. Hilda let out a loud, muffled cry from Niahm’s incredible kiss. Anya’s eyes widened in surprise, and she continued sucking and swallowing. She ran her tongue all over to clean everything up and said, “Wow! It’s surprising how fast and powerful it comes out! Plus, it tastes good! Mmm, I’m really starting to like cocks!”

Heather said to her, “So, the two or three things I showed you?” Anya replied, “I practiced last night with a silicone dildo. I think your thing is working!” Hilda and Niahm were still kissing when Niahm grabbed my head, told Hilda, “Go clean yourself up and get dressed,” and she kissed me as passionately as she had kissed Hilda. Heather helped Anya to her feet and said, “There’s mouthwash in the bathroom!” Anya went to join Hilda and then they returned a few minutes later.

Once we were seated at the breakfast table, Beatrice asked me, “So, little witch, how was your first night at the Manor?” I felt myself blush and replied, “It was wonderful and divine!” Natalia, a little surprised, replied, “Well, how can your bed be wonderful and divine?” I felt very embarrassed, and Hilda spoke up: “I had a visitor last night! A little witch wearing only stockings and nylon gloves came and snuck into my bed!” Niahm laughed and said, “You didn’t scream?” And Hilda replied, “Of course I screamed, but not out of fear! Besides, she smelled so good!” Then she added, “It was a magical night of pure love between us. I begged her to stay with me and we fell asleep cuddled up after making love very gently.” Hilda hugged and kissed me while looking at me with sparkling eyes.

Then she said to Niahm, “My sweet, beautiful redhead! You know our beds are big enough for three of us to be comfortable! Why don’t you sneak in with us?” And I instantly replied, “Oh yes! Come and surprise me in my bed, you two!” And Niahm said, laughing, “But if we tell each other beforehand, it won’t be a surprise!” Alice said, “Well, that’s a wonderful story! Heather, will you sneak into my bed?” And Heather replied sarcastically, “Oh yes, that’s right, we’ve never done that together!” And they both laughed heartily.

Béatrice said to Anya, “So? What did you think of swallowing?” And Anya replied, “Surprising! The stream is fast, powerful, and warm! It feels nice in the mouth and tastes good! Seriously, I, who never wanted anything to do with a cock, think I like it a lot after all! But never with a man, though! By the way, I’d love to try double penetration again, but while sucking another cock at the same time!” Elisabeth said, “Do you hear that, Hilda? Mistress Florence, you, Anya, and I have a one-night stand in the works!” Hilda smiled and said happily, “Anytime!”

Beatrice spoke to Hilda, “Little lioness, don’t forget this morning you have your first appointment with the doctor. It’s at ten o’clock in the examination room of the Great House. Mistress Florence will accompany you.” Hilda’s eyes brightened, and she said, “The first step is coming up!”

Niahm told me, “Judith, you’re with me all day. We’ve made room for you in Mistress Myako’s large office. We’ll be doing some renovations because we’re going to enlarge the office. Mistress Myako will be moving to the back, and the two of us will be facing each other when we enter. Mistress Myako needs a door for privacy when she needs it. The work starts this morning, and they’ll be extending the office from the front. While the work is being done, Mistress Florence has made part of her department available to us. The employees will remain in place because it won’t change anything for them for the time being.”

Beatrice said, “Well, time flies! It’s already a quarter to eight! Have a good day everyone, and let’s hope this day is less chaotic than yesterday!” Upon arriving at the office, we found Mistress Myako deep in discussion with the foreman. “You’ve made the wrong plans! We’re expanding from the front! We’re keeping my office as it is; we’re just extending it to close off the two offices facing each other that you see here! It’s not complicated! Then, we’ll put the employees’ offices facing each other and extend to the side. Security is giving us a portion of their space that they don’t need!”

The foreman seemed certain of his plans and said curtly to Mistress Myako, “These are my plans, and I’m sticking to them!” Mistress Myako took out her phone and said to the foreman in a soft but cold and sharp voice, “You have two choices. Either you do exactly as I say, or I’ll call Maeva and have her come here immediately. If she has to come up here to resolve this impasse, there’s a good chance she’ll fire you on the spot! I’m giving you thirty seconds to make your choice!” The foreman placed his plans on a desk, took out his measuring tape, and reworked his initial plans without flinching.

Mistress Myako saw us and said, “Girls! In a few weeks, you’ll have your own private office! Here, we’ll put your desks facing each other, and this area will be for the printers and paperwork. As a bonus, I’ve ordered two super-powerful computers so you can better test the security of our facilities and write code to create new software and everything else we’ll need. My little witch, you’ll be here part-time because I want you to spend time with Florence’s team. Then, as you progress through your training, we’ll show you the inner workings of the other departments and what that means for us, in addition to familiarizing you with the entire IT system of the Domain and all the companies. So, let’s get to work! Your offices are temporarily located across the hall in the IT and Communications department.”

We crossed to the other side and were greeted by Mistress Florence with her eternal enthusiasm and legendary joie de vivre. When she saw us, she exclaimed joyfully, “Hi girls! Welcome to our department!” She gave each of us a hug and kisses on the cheeks, then said, “Come on! I’ll show you your temporary offices. I’ve put you here so you can have some peace and quiet and won’t be disturbed by my team.” She had our offices set up in a spacious corner, tucked away, and had them decorated a bit to make them less drab and to make us feel more like we were in our own department.

We got to work and as a first study, Niahm asked me to crack the cameras on the property and see if I could do better for security and bring fixes if necessary. I had managed to take control of the cameras quite easily and I started playing around with them to see if I could move them to better angles and check the coverage of each one. The system seemed old, and Mistress Florence and Mistress Myako had informed Mistress Maeva of the potential danger. Changing the entire system could take months, and it would be necessary to work with two systems at the same time to avoid areas being cut off for long periods.

After a few hours, I saw something strange on one of the cameras in the field between the farmhouse and the Manor. “Niahm, could you come here, please?” Niahm came over to me, and I showed her one of the screens and said, “Do you see what I see?” Niahm replied, “Well! We’ve got a little spy in the field!” She was a young girl, no more than twenty years old, with long red hair tied in a ponytail at the top of the head. She was wearing what appeared to be leather gloves and was masturbating while spying on what was happening at the Manor.

After informing Mistress Florence, Mistress Myako, and Mistress Gabriela, it was decided to investigate and notify Mistress Maeva. Following a brief meeting, Mistress Gabriela had the young woman’s photograph printed and went on patrol with Natalia. They returned empty-handed after a few hours but had installed a motion detector near the place where the girl had been seen. Mistress Maeva had insisted on being informed immediately if something strange was happening.

The day flew by, and we had no further incidents. Mistress Florence had shown me the internal computer system, including the cameras in the playrooms and those in a large room in the basement that was unfamiliar to me. I was going to have to learn the entire system to secure it as much as possible and prevent any images from being captured from the outside. Hilda had returned from her doctor’s appointment and spent the rest of the day with Béatrice, learning what her life and duties would be like in a few years. I had briefly seen her talking with Niahm while I was with Mistress Florence; she blew me a kiss as she passed by and then went into her office.

When supper arrived, everyone was in high spirits and all the girls were chatting away. Niahm said, “Judith found a spy girl in the field today!” Alice replied, “Oh really? Was she caught?” Natalia spoke briefly, saying, “We haven’t found her, but she seems to have gone towards the farm. It seems obvious to us that she’s still here.” I replied, “She was not far from the Manor, she was wearing what appeared to be leather gloves and she was masturbating while spying in our direction.”

Anya said, “She was masturbating with gloves on? That’s interesting!” Elisabeth said, “Yes, and strange! A girl wearing gloves masturbating while spying on other girls wearing gloves! Quite exciting!” Natalia continued, “Well, it can’t be very dangerous, she’s definitely coming from inside the Estate. It’s impossible to sneak onto the grounds from the outside without being noticed. And since there are over two hundred people on the grounds of the Manor, it could be a child of one of the staff. There are people who have been here for over forty years. We’ll find out who it is eventually.”

Heather said, “Girls, how about a movie and popcorn night tonight? We could watch a couple of films before bed?” Hilda said, “Horror!” The others said, “Yes!” Then Natalia said, “Then Action!” Beatrice said, “Sold!” All the girls laughed during the horror movie. There was a lot of blood and dismemberment, it was pretty gory! But the action movie Natalia chose was absolutely terrible! Especially when the boat managed to cross the tsunami wave—what a load of Hollywood nonsense!

The movie night ended around 10 p.m., and we headed to our rooms. Hilda and Niahm took turns kissing me goodnight; a good night’s sleep wouldn’t go amiss after such an incredible day. Niahm went her own way, while Hilda and I went ours. Once we reached our rooms, we shared a kiss and each went inside. It would be my first official night in my room! I took a shower, brushed my teeth, pulled on my long nylon stockings and nylon gloves, and got into bed. I think this would be my nightwear from now on. It felt good to be completely naked, and it was comforting to put on my stockings and gloves for sleep.

I quickly fell into a deep sleep and started dreaming about penises. Lots of penises—ones I caressed with my gloves, put in my mouth, and adored. My dream was interrupted by gentle sensations all over my body and the sweet, mingling scents of perfume. I woke up, and as I opened my eyes, I felt my breasts being caressed and my neck being kissed with incredible tenderness. Niahm and Hilda had slipped into my bed and were both caressing me. What a sweet and wonderful way to wake up! I made soft sounds of contentment, and Niahm smiled at me while Hilda caressed my body, arms, and breasts, planting gentle little kisses on my neck.

Niahm began to kiss me gently while caressing me with her satin-gloved hands. I took her head in my hands and started kissing her more passionately, and she let out a soft sigh. Hilda brought her face close to ours, and Niahm shifted my head so that Hilda could kiss me too. Niahm ran a gloved hand over my body, caressing my breast and then my belly, before gently placing it on my vulva and beginning to stroke me while sensually licking one of my breasts.

Hilda started doing exactly the same thing. I felt two smooth hands caressing my crotch, giving me immense pleasure. Then, Niahm slowly made her way down to the foot of the bed, planting gentle kisses all over my body, and began devouring my pussy with relish. Hilda started kissing me and caressing my breasts. I took her penis in my hand and began to masturbate her fervently. She let out a long sigh, and I picked up the pace while Niahm made me shiver with her tongue. Then Niahm got back up and said to me, “Get on all fours and eat my pussy. Make me come!” Hilda got up, the two of them kissed, and Niahm told her, “Fuck her hard!” Then she came and lay down on her back in front of me.

I started devouring Niahm’s pussy vigorously; she let out a little cry of ecstasy and said, “Come on, girl! Make me come with your tongue and mouth!” Then, I felt Hilda penetrate my vagina and fuck me rapidly with incredible force. The more savagely Hilda penetrated me, the harder I devoured Niahm’s pussy. Niahm let out a massive cry, Hilda made me cum in a flash, and I felt her hot semen running down my buttocks. She leaned over my buttocks and licked off all the fluids before coming to kiss me. We exchanged satisfied smiles, lay down in bed entwined with one another, and fell asleep—Hilda on one side of me and Niahm on the other—snuggled close together without saying a word. The next morning, Niahm got up around five o’clock, kissed us, and went to get ready. Hilda said to me, “I’m going to get ready too and wait for Alice for my little morning treat. Come join me; I’ll help you with your makeup.” I gave her a gentle kiss and said, “I’m doing it myself this morning. I’ll join you as soon as I’m finished.”

I took a shower and washed my hair, then went to dry, style, and apply makeup. While rummaging around, I found a tube of black lipstick. I thought to myself, “Why not?” I applied black mascara and the black lipstick. Catching sight of myself in the mirror, I said, “Well, there’s the little witch!” and decided to adopt that look from then on. Our outfit for the day consisted of a white satin blouse with a black collar, a short black skirt, long black stockings with a white floral band, glossy black high heels with a small white buckle on top, and long black leather gloves reaching the elbows. Hilda and I would be irresistible today; I really looked like a naughty little witch, and I loved it.

I opened my door to go join Hilda in her room when I came face-to-face with Alice, who had come to give Hilda a blowjob. She was dressed in a short, sleeveless white dress, long sheer black nylon stockings with a plain black band, matte black high heels, and beautiful little black nylon gloves with puffed cuffs. I said to her, “Hello Alice! You look absolutely lovely this morning!” She smiled and said, “Look at you! A truly magnificent little witch! That black on your lips looks amazing—you should keep this look!” And I replied, “Yes, I’ve made up my mind!” She knocked three times on the door to Hilda’s room, and we went in.

When she entered the room, Hilda was waiting—skirtless and panty-less—with a rock-hard erection. She said, “Wow, seeing those gloves this morning gave me a really hard-on!” Alice started to laugh and said, “We’ll take care of that for you, gorgeous! Judith, want to share with me? But I’m warning you: I’m the one who swallows it all!” I replied, “With pleasure, my dear!” We crouched down in front of Hilda; Alice grabbed her cock and offered it to me, saying, “The honor is yours!” She placed it in my mouth and, while holding it, moved it gently back and forth as I sucked.

Then, she put the cock in her mouth and began sucking firmly while I caressed Hilda’s balls. She moved the cock back into my mouth, then into hers, and Hilda exploded with pleasure. Alice swallowed everything, got up, and went to the bathroom to rinse her mouth. Hilda followed her, and I did the same to freshen my mouth as well. Hilda put on her panties after washing her cock and put on her skirt. Three soft knocks rang out at the door; it was the other girls coming to get us for breakfast.

Once we reached the dining room table, Elisabeth asked Niahm, “Where were you last night? I wanted to talk to you about the outdoor cameras and the system that controls them, but you weren’t in your room!” Niahm replied softly, “Do we have to explain ourselves when we aren’t in our room? I didn’t sleep in my own bed last night!” She blew a kiss to Hilda and me and winked. Elisabeth laughed and said, “Of course not, you don’t have to explain anything! So, girls—was it good?” I replied, “Oh, absolutely! Hilda tore me apart, and I made Niahm come with my tongue!” Niahm chimed in, “Our little witch is pretty damn good!” And she started to giggle.

Elisabeth said, “Niahm, Natalia, what do we do about the cameras and our little spy?” Natalia replied, “For the moment, absolutely nothing. At least, not on our end. Judith needs to rewrite the surveillance software code and slightly adjust the camera angles to focus on certain blind spots. We suspect our little spy has done this before; she knows exactly how to bypass the cameras without being seen.” Then I told them, “I’ve already moved some cameras near the Manor, in the backyard close to the area with the tennis court, the garden, and the spa. If anyone sneaks in there, we’ll see them right away on the cameras, and it’ll be recorded.”

Béatrice spoke up: “So, girls, are you ready for tomorrow night?” Anya said, “Definitely, though I’m not sure about the pain aspect. I’ll certainly watch; I wouldn’t say no to a few light spanks that sting a little, but I’m not ready to go any further.” Niahm replied, “I’m not sure either, but I’m going to let myself be guided throughout the evening!” Heather replied, “I’m willing to try being tied up and gagged. I’m ready to be spanked with a hand, but nothing more.” Alice said, “Getting tied up, gagged, spanked, and fucked by three cocks!” Natalia started to laugh and said, “Oh, some people are dropping out! It doesn’t matter!” I replied, “Natalia, I want you to punish me hard!” Natalia answered, “In your case, it won’t be a punishment!” Hilda started laughing and said, “Not in my case either! But after giving it some thought, I’d like to be gagged too!” Béatrice said, “Alright, I’ll handle the gentler spankings, and Lucy and Natalia will take charge of our two thrill-seekers! And just so you know, our costumes will be ready today! We’ll all be dressed exactly alike! It’s going to be exciting! Alright, time to go, princesses! Have a great morning, and see you at lunch!”

We headed to our respective offices; Niahm, Hilda, and I kissed outside Béatrice’s office, and then Niahm and I went to our own desks to try to flush out the intruder. I had been working for about an hour when I saw her. She was hiding near the spa with binoculars, spying on the area. I asked Niahm to come take a look, and we brought Natalia in. She told me, “Good work; keep watching and slightly adjusting the camera angles—find the blind spots—and get back to me if you see anything.” The spy remained in the same spot for about an hour, watching the Manor; this gave me time to adjust the camera angles from the Manor all the way to the farm. Yes, I saw her making her way up to the farm, carefully avoiding all the cameras and moving through the blind spots—which were no longer blind spots.

She went over to a small house next to the farmhouse, and I saw her hug an older woman; then she went inside the house. When Mistress Maeva saw the images, she burst into happy laughter and said, “After all these years, she’s finally revealing herself!” Natalia, Niahm, and I exchanged puzzled glances, and then Natalia asked, “Mistress Maeva, do you know her?” She replied with a laugh, “Oh, yes! Ever since she was tiny! I’ve been waiting a long time for that little one!”

 

And I asked, “But who is she, Mistress Maeva?” She replied, “Her name is Suze. She is the baker’s daughter. Outside the Manor, women are not required to wear gloves or adhere to the Manor’s dress code. But Suze has been caught loitering around the Manor frequently since she was five or six years old, and she has found herself in my office more than once! I’m certain she got caught on purpose, just so she could get into the Manor. Every time, I told her to come see me when she was old enough to be an adult—if her passion for gloves was still with her.” Niahm, slightly taken aback, said, “Mistress Maeva, did you say her passion is gloves?”

Maeva smiled and said, “Look at the video footage—what do you see?” I replied immediately, “Mistress Maeva, she is trying to imitate the manor staff’s uniform: a gray dress, black stockings, black high heels, and black gloves. Even though the staff wear satin gloves, she seems to really prefer the leather ones.” Mistress Maeva laughed, looked at me, and said, “Bravo, little witch! And she’s been imitating that uniform since she was tiny!”

Natalia asked, “But what exactly does she want?” And I replied in a low voice, “She wants to work with us! Mistress Maeva, why don’t we wait for her in the garden, by the spa, after dinner? Natalia could hide and step in if necessary, while you and I try talking to her. She knows you, and since I’m a student her age, maybe she’ll be a bit more trusting?” Mistress Maeva looked at me with a smile and said, “Alright, little witch! We’ll do that tonight after supper—hoping she shows up.” And I replied, “She will come, because from six o’clock onwards is her best chance to see you in person.”

Dinner ended, and Mistress Maeva and I went out into the garden to sit on a bench near the hot tub. Natalia had gone to hide nearby, ready to intervene. Mistress Maeva and I were chatting when we heard the faint sound of wood cracking between the hot tub and a small shed. Mistress Maeva said very softly, “Suze, I know you’re there. Come, my child, come out of your hiding place; I want to introduce you to someone.”

A magnificent, tall young woman with long bright red hair emerged warily from her hiding place. Just then, Natalia lunged from behind to grab her, but the young woman spun around and delivered a powerful kick squarely to Natalia’s jaw, sending her crashing to the ground, dazed and bewildered by what had just happened. Suze was on the verge of running away, and I said to her, “Please, don’t go! If you leave, you’ll lose your chance to understand what we’re doing here, and you’ll lose the chance to finally join us if you’re accepted!”

I had spoken up on Mistress Maeva’s behalf, and that was bound to get me into trouble. But Mistress Maeva said nothing and looked at Suze with a smile. Then she said, “You remember me, don’t you?” and Suze replied, “Yes, you are the great lady of the Manor. I often went to your office when I got caught wandering the Manor grounds by the ladies in gray and black.” Natalia tried to get back up, and Mistress Maeva said to her gently, “Natalia, go have Florence check your jaw—go on.”

Suze looked me up and down and asked, “Who are you? Why are you dressed differently from the great ladies and their ladies-in-waiting?” Maeva smiled and asked Suze to come and sit down. After a few moments of hesitation, Suze came and sat down in front of us. Mistress Maeva said to her, “I see you always dress in gray and black, my lovely Suze! You’ve grown into a magnificent young woman! Who taught you to defend yourself like that? It’s impressive—you sent a fierce fighter flying!” She replied, “It’s Seo-yeon, Madam. She started me off with certain movements and self-control techniques when I was little because of my fiery temper, and then she taught me Hapkido.”

Mistress Maeva smiled and replied, “So, you’ve also learned how to be good at hiding! How long have you been spying on us like this?” Suze went on the defensive and said, “I’m not spying on you! I just want to know who you are because everything here has changed over the last six months! You’re no longer the only one in charge, and there are far more orders for bread, vegetables, and everything else! All told, I’ve counted at least a dozen people—all women. Six of them always dress the same, and the other six who follow them dress differently—but those six all dress alike, too!”

And she pointed at me, saying, “And her—why is she dressed like that?” Mistress Maeva smiled and said, “Judith, our little witch, is a student, just like Hilda, our little lioness. They arrived less than two weeks ago. And you, Suze—why are you dressed that way, and why have you been coming to wander near the Manor since you were very tiny?” Suze replied, “Because the Manor has always fascinated me, and seeing all those women dressed in long black stockings, high heels, and—above all—gloves has always had an effect on me, as if I were drawn to them. And I see the two of you—you’re so beautiful, and you’re wearing gloves, and I love it!”

Mistress Maeva continued, “Suze, you’ve loved gloves ever since you were very young, haven’t you?” She replied, “Yes, I’m crazy about gloves—I always wear them! But I also really love stockings and high heels! Seeing women wear them turns me on.” Mistress Maeva said, “It makes you want to masturbate, is that it?” Suze blushed and lowered her head. Mistress Maeva stood up, took her by the chin, and lifted her head, saying, “Never lower your head! Own who you are! Here, we can help you embrace yourself and grow through learning. Do you like masturbating while wearing gloves?”

She nodded and said, “Far too much, according to my mother, but she lets me do it because she says it’s my body and no one should tell me what to do with it.” Mistress Maeva smiled and said, “And your mother is absolutely right! Tell me, would you like to be like Judith? To have a big bedroom and make lots of girlfriends?” She asked, “Are there only girls here? No men? Because I hate men, but strangely enough, I love their penises!” Mistress Maeva laughed and said, “Well, that works out perfectly, because we have four girls here with penises!” Suze started laughing and said, “Don’t take me for an idiot! Girls with penises don’t exist! That would be the best of both worlds—far too good to be true! I smiled at her and said, “If you’re accepted into our group, your wish will come true sooner than you think!” Mistress Maeva laughed and said, “Indeed!”

Then Mistress Maeava said, “Here is what we are going to do: You will speak to your mother about it, and then you will make your decision. Stop hiding and come see me directly.” Suze said, “I’m willing to speak to my mother, but I am capable of making my own decision. How will you know I’m there if I come to see you?” Mistress Maeva replied, “As soon as you are near the Manor, wait here by the spa, and someone will come to get you. Take your time to think it over. If you join us, you need to know that your life will change and that you will discover many pleasures to which you will be led to surrender yourself.” Then Suze left. I said, “Mistress Maeva, I am certain she will come back!” And Mistress Maeva replied, “I hope so!”

The next morning arrived, and it was Elisabeth—not Natalia—who came to give Hilda a little treat. Elisabeth was wearing long black leather gloves that reached her shoulders and began tending to Hilda by caressing her cock. Then, she took it into her mouth and greedily drained it after just a few minutes. The two of them went to clean up and freshen up, and then we went to have breakfast. When we arrived in the dining room, Natalia was already there and didn’t seem to be in a very good mood. Then, we all saw it: a black eye and a scratched cheek.

I say, “My God, Natalia! You really took a hit! That must have hurt!” She smiled and said, “It was a blow to my ego. I let my guard down and got caught. But she hits hard! Hapkido, if you ask me.” Heather asked, “But what happened?” And I replied, “We approached the little spy, and Natalia really got a taste of what she was dishing out!” Béatrice asked, “And what is this spy like?” I replied, “She’s been just like us since she was very young. If she accepts, she’ll have an interview.” Anya said, “Well, that makes three in less than three weeks! And which department would she be training for?” Natalia answered, “Ours—and I’m going to train her personally! That little spy is going to be formidable!” And her nickname had already been chosen…

The day flew by, and after dinner, we all headed to our rooms. The evening promised to be thrilling, and we were all eager to take part. We were all wearing the same outfit, which consisted of a leather corset with rings designed to cradle our breasts. Hilda’s fake ones didn’t look fake at all, and she was radiant as she showed them off. We weren’t wearing panties, so access to all our private parts was easy and instantaneous. Hilda and I were the last to arrive in the game room. As we entered, Anya exclaimed, “Girls! Did you have a bit of trouble lacing up your corsets?” Then she laughed as she came over to greet us with a kiss on the cheek.

The room was similar to the one where I had undergone my initiation, but truly much larger! At least three times as big! Upon entering, there was a huge bed where we could all fit, with plenty of room to move around and fuck comfortably. The lighting was dim around the bed but very bright over the bed itself. Sofas and armchairs were arranged all around, alongside small tables holding boxes of surgical gloves and bottles of lubricant. There was a bar near the entrance where most of the girls were gathered, so I decided to go join them.

I came up next to Heather, who said to me, “I feel incredibly excited!” I replied, “I’m starting to get turned on too! I feel pretty aroused myself!” And as I turned around, I saw the back of the room, which was well-lit enough for the cameras to capture everything clearly. I was stunned to see the St. Andrew’s cross, stools, chains, handcuffs, whips, and spanking paddles! I made my way leisurely toward that fascinating place—like a temple of pain. It was a hundred times better than anything I’d seen online while researching BDSM! I reached out and lightly touched all the tools, the straps, and everything else within reach of my leather-gloved hands. I was aching with desire and couldn’t wait to get started. I sat down in an armchair and began to gaze at everything spread out before me. Hilda came over and said, “You can’t wait, can you?” I replied, “I really can’t! It’s a true temple of dark sensations!”

At that moment, Béatrice and a stunning Black woman who resembled her stepped toward us. Hilda stood up and went to embrace the Black woman. Béatrice said to me, “Judith, I’d like you to meet my younger sister, Lucy! She is the assistant to Mistress Agathe at the Great House.” And she added, “Unfortunately, Natalia won’t be with us; after the blow she took yesterday, she has a splitting headache and prefers to rest. So, it will be Lucy and me delivering the hits tonight.”

All the girls settled into the armchairs and waited for instructions. Béatrice suggested, “Since most of you haven’t had much experience in this, we’re going to take turns, moving from a simple spanking to the ultimate extreme. Who wants to start with just a light spanking? In the meantime, we’ll take a look at all the pleasure the giver feels and the pleasure the receiver feels. Let yourselves go, ladies—let the fun begin!” Niahm said, “I’m willing to try a spanking, but nothing more!” Anya said, “Same here!” Béatrice and Lucy went to sit on a large sofa and invited Niahm and Anya to join them. Anya lay face down across Béatrice’s lap, and Niahm did the same across Lucy’s lap, so that their faces were turned toward each other.

Béatrice gave a first tap, and Anya let out a small cry of surprise. Lucy did the same to Niahm, who made no sound. Then Béatrice said, “Red means stop, orange means slow down, and green means go.” Niahm said “Green,” and Anya did the same. Béatrice and Lucy synchronized their movements and began spanking in perfect unison. They increased the force slightly. Under the impact of their hands, Niahm let out a small, stifled cry and said, “Again!” Anya, meanwhile, took the blow with a smile and said, “Me too—again!” The two sisters struck once more, but with a little more intensity.

Niahm let out a soft moan of satisfaction and whispered, “Oh, but that sensation is delicious!” Then she said, “Again!” Anya was surprised by the force of the spanking and the pinch on her buttock, but she said, “Again!” anyway. I was starting to feel a stirring deep in my belly. Watching Niahm and Anya get spanked turned me on, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Hilda biting her lip as she watched the scene. The next impacts from Béatrice and Lucy were far more powerful. Niahm let out a louder cry but seemed to enjoy the sensation. She said, “Orange.” As for Anya, tears streamed down her cheeks as she said, “Red!”
Béatrice stopped immediately and let Anya get back up. She came and sat down next to me without saying a word. Niahm received four more spanks from Lucy, screaming in ecstasy with every blow. Then she said “Red!” to end the session. She got back up, looked at Lucy, and said, “Thanks! That was interesting; I really liked the tingling and slight burning sensation! I’m stopping for now, but I’d love to do it again sometime!” Lucy replied, “Anytime you like, sweetie!”

She walked over to Anya, took her hand, and said, “Come, my dear; let’s go to the bed and share a little tenderness, you and I.” Anya took her hand gently and followed her without a word. Heather stood up and said, “I’d love to be strapped face-down onto one of these spanking benches, have my legs spread, and be whipped with a flogger!” Alice said, “Oh, me too! We’ll do it together, side by side, sweetie!” Elisabeth stood up and said, “If you don’t mind, girls, I’m going to sit this one out.” Then she went to join Niahm and Anya on the large bed.

Béatrice and Lucy handcuffed Heather and Alice to the spanking benches, spread their legs, and began spanking them with floggers. The first stroke was a light, practice blow, and neither woman made a sound. At the second, Alice moaned softly, while Heather said, “A little harder!” Lucy struck with slightly more intensity and delivered another smack. Heather cried out, “Wow! Just like that!” Lucy landed another equally intense smack that made Heather moan with pleasure. Alice loved the spanking Béatrice was giving her and kept asking for more—and more.

Béatrice and Lucy maintained the same intensity throughout, and each of the two girls received a good ten blows or so before asking for a halt. Heather said, “But this is absolutely sensational!” Alice added, “I didn’t think I’d enjoy it this much! We need to explore these sensations further!” Then Heather and Alice came over to sit on a sofa, and Heather said, “I want to watch what our two girls are about to go through!” Alice agreed, “Yes, me too! I want to masturbate while watching you two enjoy yourselves!”

Hilda and I stood up. I said to Lucy, “If I raise one finger, keep going with the same intensity. Two fingers, increase the force. If I raise all my fingers, stop. I want you to tie my hands to the ceiling, secure my feet with a spreader bar, and put a ball gag in my mouth.” Hilda said to Béatrice, “The same as Judith—and I’ll follow the same finger code. And grab a spanking paddle.” I said to Lucy, “I want a spanking paddle too.” Beatrice and Lucy began tying us up, and Alice felt euphoric! Seeing Hilda and me bound—ready to experience intense sensations—seemed to turn her on. She started caressing her breasts while waiting for the action to begin.

On the large bed, Niahm, Anya, and Elisabeth seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves together. Niahm and Anya were sucking Elisabeth, letting their mouths and tongues dance over her cock—which was begging for more—while she caressed their heads with her leather-gloved hands.

I was tied up and gagged, watching Hilda out of the corner of my eye; she seemed ready to receive her first blow. I saw her eyes close in pleasure at the sound of that first strike landing. Then I received my own first volley. Lucy didn’t hold back, making me moan with excitement. I raised two fingers. The next blow delivered a delicious sting, and I heard Hilda moan with pleasure as she took her second hit. I raised one finger, and the next volley made me wet with pleasure. I raised two fingers, and Lucy struck me again, harder this time. Heather stepped in front of me, caressed my cheek, and then stroked my breasts with her leather-gloved hands. She pinched my nipples between her fingers just as Lucy struck. The pleasure was indescribable. I raised one finger, and Lucy struck again with the same vigor while Heather kept pinching my hardened nipples between her fingers. My pussy was dripping, and it was literally making me come.

Alice was bent over in front of Hilda and started sucking her like crazy as she took the thrusts. Then, while still sucking Hilda’s cock, she began to masturbate frantically. Heather had now moved her hand down to my crotch and started jerking me off while she masturbated herself as well. The thrusts came in a calculated rhythm, and suddenly, I felt the wave building. Heather had buried her fingers deep inside my pussy, and I felt an urge to pee. The final thrust did the trick, making me cum so hard I was gushing like a madwoman. I started screaming in sheer ecstasy behind my gag and raised my hand.

A short while later, Hilda climaxed in Alice’s mouth, screaming like a madwoman too, with a loud, muffled sound. And she raised her hand. Alice cried out in pleasure and smiled. Heather had climaxed too and helped Lucy untie me, while Béatrice and Alice untied Hilda. Béatrice and Lucy sat down on the sofa, kissed, and began passionately making out while the thrill of having given was still fresh. They moved into a 69 position and ate each other out until they were crying out in sheer ecstasy, climaxing together as they lapped up each other’s juices.

Béatrice looked at her sister and said, “It’s been a while! I missed your tongue, sis!” And Lucy replied, “You eat pussy just as wonderfully! You made me come after those thrilling sensations that had already got me so wet!” Then, we all headed toward the bed to watch Elisabeth unleash her explosive climax right in the faces of Niahm and Anya, who both had their mouths open and tongues out, patiently waiting to reap the rewards of their efforts to make their friend come.

Heather started to laugh and said, “Well, that little party was the shortest one in the last six months!” Anya replied, “Eh, sometimes it’s cool to get straight to the heart of things—and without a relaxant, it always goes a lot faster!” Elisabeth added, “Sorry girls, but I just didn’t have a good feeling about that one!” Béatrice looked at Hilda and me and asked, “And you girls?” We answered in unison, “Fantastic!” We all hugged each other and went to our rooms. It was so early that Hilda invited me into her room to watch TV, cuddled up close together. We fell asleep, and around midnight, we moved to Hilda’s bed to finish out the night.

I woke up before Hilda. I started caressing her while wearing my nylon gloves and saw that she already had an erection. I slipped under the covers and gave her the gentlest treat to wake her up softly. I ran my tongue over her glans and took her rock-hard cock into my mouth to suck it gently. I heard her moan; she stroked my hair and came in my mouth, letting out a little squeal of pleasure and a giggle.

I settled back in right up against her and asked, “What did you think of last night?” She replied seriously, “It was cool, but it felt like I wasn’t feeling the same way I usually do.” I propped myself up on one elbow, looked at her, and said, “I liked getting masturbated while taking those hard thrusts—I really came, I swear! But it felt like something was missing.” She smiled and said, “Yes—you, Niahm, and our gentle caresses were missing!” And I knew she was absolutely right! We had so much more to discover; it was as if the previous night’s encounter had left us feeling drained. I was beginning to realize that I preferred tenderness and sensation over the raw pain I’d sought when I was younger. I had enjoyed it the night before, but something essential was truly missing.

We washed up and got dressed before the girls came to pick us up for breakfast. Today’s outfit consisted of a short-sleeved, dark blue dress with a white button-up collar, beautiful dark blue tights with fine white lines, white flat shoes with a tiny heel, and long white nylon gloves that reached up to the sleeves.

At the dining room table, Natalia announced that Suze would be having her interview Monday morning at ten o’clock. The little spy had agreed to undergo her interview.

To be continued…

Hilda – The Little Lioness (The Manor series #2)

It is incredibly hard to lose both parents all at once—at the same time—especially when you have just celebrated your eighteenth birthday a few days earlier. It turns your life upside down, and when you aren’t prepared to live on your own, it can be deeply unsettling. The family home was about to be put up for sale, and I wasn’t sure what lay ahead or where I would be staying. I had no close family left to turn to, and the reading of the will took place quickly and without much ceremony.

My parents had stipulated that I could not live alone before the age of twenty-one, on pain of losing my inheritance. I was to complete my studies, and at twenty-one, my parents’ small fortune would be turned over to me. The will stipulated that my godmother would look after me until I turned twenty-one. My godmother? I didn’t even know her! She was my mother’s cousin, and honestly, I don’t think I had ever met her. Since my mother was German, I had assumed her entire family lived in Germany—but no, this cousin I didn’t know lived in a huge house on an estate deep in the countryside.

My personal belongings had already been moved to my new home, and all possessions other than the house itself had been placed in a storage facility owned by my late mother’s cousin. A driver arrived in a magnificent black luxury car to pick me up. Maurice seemed like a kind man and chatted with me throughout the drive. “Madame Agathe couldn’t come to pick you up herself, but she is very much looking forward to seeing you again, sir. She has even planned a small reception in your honor.”

Agathe. So, she was my godmother. My mother had often spoken of her, and I had seen photos of her; I also remember meeting her several times when I was young. In my memory, she was a beautiful, very sophisticated woman, and what struck me most about her were the soft leather gloves she always used to stroke my cheeks, her magnificent stiletto heels, and her long blonde hair. I loved the soft feel of her gloves against my skin, and every time, I felt a strange sensation wash over me. Damn, just thinking about it gives me a hard-on!

We arrived at the estate, and I realized it was far more vast than I had imagined! The grounds stretched as far as the eye could see, and the house was incredibly large! Maurice stopped the car in front of the entrance and said, “Madame Agathe will come to get you.” He then drove off to park the car in a large garage a little further away.

The front door opened, and I heard a small, flute-like voice say, “Edward! My handsome little Edward! How you’ve grown!” She was exactly as I remembered her. A stunning woman with her blonde hair in a ponytail, wearing a beautiful, form-fitting black dress that fell to her knees, black nylon stockings, and her signature black stilettos—but above all, those magnificent elbow-length leather gloves! Her makeup was exquisite, featuring deep black eyes and lips just as dark. She looked absolutely radiant!

She came down the grand stone staircase, took my cheeks in her gloved hands, caressed them for a moment, and said, “Just look at you, you little rascal! You’ve grown into a charming young man! And I see you still have your beautiful, fine, delicate features!” The feel of the gloves against my face gave me goosebumps, and I felt my penis harden. Then, to shake off the sensation, I said, “Hello, Godmother! You are just as beautiful—if not more so—than I remember!” Agathe smiled and replied, “A gentleman, too! But please, call me Agathe—and you can drop the servant-like formalities! You are the only family I have, and I’ve always considered you my son!”

She gently caressed my hands, lingering over the touch, and I had the impression she had glanced at my crotch and spotted my erection. She smiled happily at me and invited me inside. “Come in, darling. I know nothing can replace your home and your parents, but I’ll do everything I can to make your life here as pleasant as possible.” She showed me around the house and pointed out my room. It was very large and featured a private bathroom as well as a spacious walk-in closet where my clothes and shoes were already put away—or at least, the few clothes I owned.

She introduced me to a stunning, petite young Black woman with large brown eyes. Her beautiful lips were painted a vivid red, and her large eyes were subtly made up—just enough to make them stand out and enhance their beauty. She wore a short red dress with a small white apron, long white thigh-high nylon stockings, red high heels, and—surprisingly—small, immaculately white leather gloves.

Agathe said, “Edward, I’d like you to meet Lucy. This charming young woman has been with us for a few years; she is very kind, and we are very fond of her. So, treat her well, or you’ll have to answer to me!” Lucy smiled and said, “Thank you, Madame Agathe! Sir Edward, I will be your personal attendant from now on. You may ask me for anything you wish, and I shall do my best to accommodate you.” I replied rather foolishly—like the now eighteen-year-old I was—with a silly laugh: “Anything I want?” Lucy giggled, and Agathe retorted sharply, “Provided there is consent—if that is what you are implying, young man. As I told you, treat her well, or you’ll have to answer to me! Lucy will be your ally, your best friend, and your confidante in this house, so see that you remember that!”

I felt myself blush and apologized: “I’m sorry, Godmother; I didn’t mean to be presumptuous.” “Agathe, never mind the ‘Godmother’ and the pleasantries. You have a rank to uphold—but I’ll speak to you about that later! Now, get settled; Lucy will come to fetch you for supper.” Agathe having left briskly, Lucy curtsied and said, “See you later, Sir Edward!”

Lucy came to get me and led me to the dining room. Agathe was already seated and said, “Come, my dear! Come sit next to me!” Lucy pulled out my chair, helped me get settled comfortably, and then left. A woman in her forties, dressed like Lucy but in gray and white, brought us wine, and another woman dressed exactly the same way brought a small pot and placed it between us.

Agathe poured me a glass of wine and poured one for herself, too. She picked up her glass, said, “To your fresh start,” and took a sip. She continued, “I get the feeling you have a thousand and one questions for me, my little kitten! Go ahead—I’ll try to answer as best I can to shed some light on things for you.” There was a major question—or at least a detail I had noted—burning to be asked, though it was a somewhat delicate subject. I felt myself blush, but I gathered my courage and asked, “My most vivid memory of you involves the gloves you wore—and still wear. Your caresses against my cheeks stirred up sensations in me, and I realized that is still true today. But why do you always wear gloves, and why do the servants all wear them too?”

Agathe took a sip of wine, smiling, and replied frankly: “I always knew my gloves gave you a thrill when you were little, and seeing the erection you had when you arrived, I’m pleased to note that they still give you that warm sensation! You love those gloves too, don’t you?” She took my hand and caressed it. She smiled and said, “I know it turns you on, my little kitten, so just let yourself go and get hard! You’ve always been like that!” She took another sip, then served us what was in the pot. Then she said, “Let’s eat; I’ll tell you all about it while we have supper.” She took a deep breath and continued, “Mmm, where should I start? Okay. At the beginning.”

Agathe launched into a long monologue—explanatory, to be sure, but highly arousing. She continued: “Gloves have always turned me on—especially leather ones. A little over twenty-five years ago, when I thought I was the only person in the world crazy about gloves, I met over the internet a magnificent woman—magnificent in every sense of the word, inside and out. She lives in a large manor at the end of this road, about a five-minute drive from here.” She paused in thought, then said, “Maeva saved my life; she taught me everything and opened my eyes. Everything you see here—the house, the grounds—it all belong to her. She put me in charge and made me the head of this household because she believed in me. She helped me embrace my passion for gloves and urged me to dive into it without reservation.”

She continued with verve and passion: “Twenty-five years ago, Maeva made me her personal assistant. After five years, she told me it was time to spread my wings and elevated me to her equal following a ritual—one I might tell you about someday. Maeva is my best friend, and we’ve met up at least once a week ever since. I’ll introduce you to her; you’ll see, she’s charming! In taking over this heritage, I wanted to preserve the traditions and pay tribute to my dear Maeva. Only the women wear gloves, and the design is virtually identical to the one at the manor. But the ones there are much larger!”

I was spellbound as I listened to Agathe’s story; the whole tale surrounding the gloves fascinated me. Then I asked a question that had been weighing on my mind: “Why didn’t you come to my parents’ funeral?” Agathe smiled at me and said, “But I was there, darling! With Maeva! She was the one who handled everything! We stayed in the background so as not to overwhelm you. Come on, let’s finish the meal—no more questions for tonight. We have plenty of time! Lucy will show you to your room and make sure everything is perfect for you.”

Lucy came into the room with me, pulled back the bedsheets, turned on the bedside lamps, and checked the bathroom. She came back out and said, “You have clean towels, Sir Edward. May I leave now, or do you still need me?” The more I looked at her, the prettier I found her in that uniform! Then, I ventured a small question: “Do you always dress like that?” She smiled and replied, “When I’m on duty, yes!” “And isn’t it uncomfortable?” She smiled again and said, “Not at all; it’s actually very comfortable and I love it—it brings out my femininity, and I really like that!” I smiled at her and said, “I don’t want to be inappropriate or rude, but I think you look magnificent! And your gloves—they’re wonderful!” She giggled and replied, “Thank you, Sir Edward; that’s lovely to hear! And as for the gloves—just between us—admit it, you really like them!” I felt a flush rise to my cheeks and stammered, “W-W-What do you mean?” She giggled and chuckled, “You’re getting an erection just talking about it, Sir Edward!”

Embarrassed, I grabbed a cushion and placed it between my legs. I hadn’t realized I was sporting a massive erection! Lucy laughed heartily and said, “Don’t be ashamed, Sir Edward! I find it fascinating; seeing you—pardon the expression—get hard when I haven’t even touched you makes me feel a little hot and bothered!”  I laughed a little shyly and said to her, “Edward, please let the gentleman be.” She smiled and said, “Alright, Edward! Shall we say goodnight?” She gave me a little wink and said, “Sweet dreams, Edward,” and then she left the room.

A week went by, and I settled into my new surroundings. After all, I actually quite enjoyed being surrounded by women in gloves, and I was starting to feel a heavy ache in my balls. Lucy’s magnificent uniform constantly reminded me of my childhood, back when I used to dress up in my mother’s clothes and try to apply lipstick. She found it amusing and would let me do it, seeing how much I enjoyed it. My dad, on the other hand, would fly into a rage whenever he saw me like that!

I was beginning to place my full trust in Lucy and was opening up to her—sharing my joys, my sorrows, and my innermost feelings. Then, one lovely afternoon, as I gazed at her, she said, “You love my uniform, don’t you? Admit it—you’d love to slip it on!” I started at her words. How could she know that my deepest fantasy was to wear women’s lingerie? After all, even though I had enjoyed wearing women’s clothes when I was younger, that desire had never truly gone away. “Why do you ask?” I replied. She smiled and said, “Because you seem obsessed with it, and something tells me it would turn you on quite a bit to step into my shoes!” She looked at me with a mischievous glint in her eye, smiling as she waited for my answer.

She added, laughing innocently, “Come on! Admit it!” She tapped my arm with her gloved hand and continued, “It’s hardly a big deal to have fantasies and want to dress up as a woman to get turned on! You’ve been hard as a bull for a week just watching us wear gloves! So why not satisfy your urges?” I felt strange—as if I were about to faint—and then replied, “What urges? I don’t have any urges!” I spoke defiantly, which made Lucy smile; she added, “Aha, now the cat’s starting to come out of the bag!” I caught her drift and replied, sounding even more guarded, “Why do you say that?” She laughed heartily. “Because I have a sixth sense for these things, and you’re getting angry while trying to dodge the subject! Come on, let yourself go—spill the beans; it’ll do you good!” She spoke softly, like a true confidante.

I remained silent for a few minutes, deep in thought. After all, why not tell her everything? She would certainly keep my secret, and it would free me from this cursed burden I’ve been carrying for years!
I decided to open up my soul and reveal my most intimate secrets. “Look at me! Do you see my build? My delicate face? My curves? Can you hear my voice? I have the voice of a little girl! The only thing I’m missing to look like a girl is breasts! I don’t even have any body hair! Nowhere! Ever since I was very young, it has felt natural for me to dress as a woman—lipstick and all. I did this until I was fourteen. When I was little, I used to make my mother laugh, and she would let me do it. As I got older, she began to wonder about me, but she accepted the fact that I loved it. She even bought me girls’ clothes in secret so I could wear them while my father wasn’t around. She would take her time applying my makeup and tell me I was beautiful. My father, on the other hand, called me a faggot; from a young age, I quickly learned not to fear a belt across the backside. When I was little, my father didn’t hit me, but he would yell at me when I wore women’s clothing. Later, the belt came into the picture, and strangely enough, I loved the sensation of pain it caused. When I screamed under the blows, it was out of pure ecstasy, but my father thought I was crying.”

Lucy was listening to me with keen interest and said, “Go ahead, keep going—it’ll do you good to get the bad stuff out!” I took a short break and a deep breath, then resumed my story. “I started treating myself at a very young age. When I played at dressing up as a woman, I had a pair of yellow rubber gloves—a bit too big for me, but they gave me so much pleasure. Oh, how many times I played with those gloves while wearing tights and a little dress! All I needed was long hair, and everything would have been perfect!”

I was searching for the right words, and then it just came out. “At a more advanced age, when the belt came out, my father would take off his trousers. He’d lay me face down, hit me with his belt, and hurl insults at me—calling me a little slut, a whore, a faggot. Those insults turned me on while I was taking the blows, But what I liked most was the hard thing touching my lower belly. That piece of shit got liked seeing me dressed as a girl, and he loved hitting me!”

I felt a wave of heat, but I decided to go on. “Why did I stop dressing as a girl? Because my father got aroused by me. One day, while I was fully dressed as a girl, he came home early from the office. Seeing me, he flew into such a blind rage that he forced me to my knees and dropped his trousers. He was hard, telling me I deserved what was happening. I smashed his face in with heavy punches and that was the moment I gave up my greatest pleasure.  My father never hit me again, but he kept telling me over and over that, thanks to him, I was cured.”

After wiping a few tears from my cheeks, I continued, “I’ve always loved being a girl, but I’m not gay. I adore women—so much so that I aspire to be like them: beautiful, radiant, and delightful. I would love nothing more than to go back and feel that immense pleasure again! But how could that be possible?” Lucy smiled and said, “Wow! What a story! I knew you liked transforming into a girl, you sly dog! So, do you really enjoy being called all sorts of names and getting slapped?” I replied with a laugh, “It’s weird, isn’t it? I absolutely love it—just thinking about the sensation gives me a hard-on! As for the dirty talk, that just adds a little extra spice! But I’d never tolerate a man treating me that way. A woman, sure, but not a man. I hate men.”

Lucy stood up, massaged my shoulders, stroked my hair, and whispered, “The only place around here to find lingerie—and gorgeous lingerie, at that—is in Agathe’s room. I don’t know if she’d want you rummaging through her closets, but here’s a little secret: Agathe is leaving very early tomorrow morning and will be gone all day. And I have the key to her room. Just saying!” She kissed me on the forehead, let a gloved hand run along my arm, and left my room, saying, “See you later, Edward.”

I was thinking about what Lucy had told me, and the more I thought about it, the more the idea of ​​rummaging through Agathe’s drawers excited me. Yes, I would take action and talk to Lucy about it this very evening. After supper, Lucy came to check on me, and I took the opportunity to work out my plan. I asked, “Are you still up for helping me?” She replied, “Of course!” I said, “That’s perfect, then—nine-thirty tomorrow morning!” She gave me a thumbs-up and wished me goodnight. I was so excited about the next day that I fell asleep and had some pretty steamy dreams.

Lucy knocked three times on the door of Agathe’s office on the second floor. “Come in, Lucy,” she said. “And?” Lucy replied, “Just as you predicted, Mistress Agathe. He spilled everything.” She told Agathe the whole story; Agathe listened without saying a word. Then, slamming her hand on the desk, she said, “Goddammit. I warned Hilda about his condition several times when he was little. She was willing to listen to me, but that idiot husband of hers wouldn’t hear of it. Even Maeva couldn’t talk any sense into him. Poor little kitten. But from what I gather, he’s tough! We need to help him find his bearings and reconnect with who he truly is deep down. What’s the plan, Lucy?”

Lucy replied, “It’s more or less what we originally planned Mistess Agathe, but I have to bow out because I’ve gained his trust, and we absolutely cannot afford to lose it.” Agathe responded, “And what does that entail—me surprising him all on my own? You know I’m a lesbian, Lucy! I was counting on you for that part!” Lucy smiled and said, “Yes, you are a lesbian, Mistress Agathe, but you’re also a top-notch dominatrix—and a very persuasive one at that!”

Agathe looked a bit surprised and said, “So? What do you want me to do?” Lucy laughed a little and replied, “It’s easy! You catch him in the act, order him to keep going while sounding conciliatory and understanding—yet looking a bit angry—tell him he needs to be punished for snooping through your things, and then spank him with an implement of your choice. He loves that anyway! Then, instead of touching him as planned, you force him to masturbate in front of you and cum on your shoes; the real punishment will be having him lick up his own semen as it drips onto your feet!”

Agathe stood up, walked over to Lucy, cupped her cheeks, and said, “You’re amazing, my dear! Simply amazing!” Then she kissed her on the lips, looking more than satisfied. She added, “I’m so happy to have you as my personal assistant, lovely Lucy! You really are Béatrice’s little sister! Maeva will be thrilled when I tell her about this! Great job, sweetheart!”

Dawn broke, and I was already up. From my window, I could see the courtyard, and I watched Agathe get into a car and drive off. I was incredibly excited about what was coming and couldn’t sit still. I had breakfast, took a shower, and Lucy came to pick me up at 9:30 sharp. She opened the door to Agathe’s room and said, “Good luck! I hope you manage to find what you lost!” Then she closed the door, leaving me alone in the large room. I opened a door that led to a huge walk-in closet. There was a bit of everything—dresses, shirts, and skirts made of all kinds of materials, plus at least two hundred pairs of shoes and boots. I picked out the first pair of high heels I saw; they were glossy black. I brought them over to the edge of the bed and then set about rummaging through the drawers.

I found a pair of black satin panties, long black nylon stockings, a black satin bustier with garters, and then—to my utter astonishment—a pair of yellow rubber gloves, just like the ones from my childhood! I got a rock-hard erection, and my heart started racing. I took my haul and went to sit at the foot of the bed.

I started by putting on the stockings. They were soft and turned me on! Then came the bustier. I had a bit of trouble attaching the stockings to the garters, but I managed it after a few minutes. I put on the satin panties and then the shoes. They were a little too tight, but they would do. I made my way to the bathroom—walking was a bit difficult—and came back with a towel so I wouldn’t mess up the floor. I sat on the bed, ready for ecstasy. Just as I was about to put on the rubber gloves, the bedroom door opened and closed very softly.

Agathe stood in the doorway. She said nothing, fixing me with a cold stare. I tried to speak but couldn’t manage it. “I… I…” She motioned for me to be quiet and spoke in a soft yet rather cold tone. “Well, well, what do we have here? A little snoop looking for a thrill?” I managed to say, “I… I can explain everything!” She raised a finger and said, “There is nothing to explain, and you call me Mistress—is that understood?” I replied stupidly, “Uh, what?” She retorted coldly, “Shut up, and it’s ‘Mistress’—I won’t say it a third time! Is that understood?”

I had no choice but to yield to her demands; I had been caught red-handed. I replied, “Yes, Mistress, I understand.” She said, “Good. Now be quiet and listen to me. If you’re a good little girl and do exactly as I say, the punishment won’t be too severe. Get up and go over to the vanity.” I stood up and struggled immensely to make my way to the vanity; I was trembling, and my feet were buckling with every step.

Agathe had to stifle a fit of laughter and said, “Well, well—so you want to be a lady, yet you can’t even walk in high heels? It’s pathetic! Sit on the bench and put on your makeup like the little slut you are! You want a thrill? You’re going to get one, you little hussy!” I felt my penis stir at the insults—she was talking to me as if I were a girl! A wave of heat washed over me; I grabbed some makeup and applied it to my eyes as best I could. Then, with trembling hands, I picked up a lipstick and applied it to my lips.

Then she said to me, “Open the top drawer and put on the first wig you find.” It was black and shoulder-length; I managed to put it on without too much trouble, and then she said, “Stand up and look at me.” I replied, “Yes, Mistress.” She smiled and said, “Good girl. You didn’t do too badly, all things considered, but it’s far from perfect, you silly girl. You’ll need practice if you aspire to be a real lady.” I replied, “Yes, Mistress,” and she said, “You’re starting to understand—good! Now remove your panties, go over to the bed and face it.” I heard her open a wardrobe, and then she came back.

I felt her close to me; she placed her hand behind my neck and said, “Bend over the bed and spread your legs,” and I heard the familiar sound of a belt buckle. She said, “You’re a real little slut, aren’t you?” and I felt the first strike. An immense joy washed over me, and my erection returned, harder than ever. I replied, “Yes, Mistress, I’m a real slut,” and then the second strike stung me right to the core; I was trembling with pleasure. Agathe said, “You like that, don’t you, you little whore? Admit you love the pain, you dirty bitch!” The third blow was harder, and I let out a cry of immense pleasure. I replied, “I love it, Mistress—punish me harder!” Then the fourth slap landed, even harder than the last. The pain was ecstatic, and I wanted more! “More, Mistress—I deserve it because I’m a slut and a dirty little whore!” The fifth was the last—the most striking of all, delivering a sharp, exquisite pain.

Agathe said to me, “Get up, good girl. Kneel down in front of me, masturbate, and cum on my shoes.” I replied enthusiastically, “Yes, Mistress—whatever you wish.” I put on the rubber gloves and made myself cum on her shoes. There was a huge amount of semen, and I had the most intense orgasm of my life. Agathe said, “Now that you’ve cum, you little slut, clean my shoes with your tongue. That will be your punishment for snooping through my things.” I bent down and licked up every last drop of semen—and I loved it! Agathe says, “Now go change, take a shower, and meet me in my office. I’ll see to getting the mess you made cleaned up. You naughty girl!”

I was still in shock but so happy! It was a fantastic experience! Agathe was incredible and took my pleasure to new heights! I felt amazing in the role of the submissive—I’d do it again and again! My backside was sore, though. Even my father never hit that hard! It was wonderful!

I knocked on the door of Agathe’s office, and she said, “Come in, Edward. Close the door behind you.” Lucy was there too. She asked me, “Not too much pain?” and I replied, “Not too much, Mistress.” She laughed and said, “The Mistress isn’t here anymore, Edward; it’s Agathe speaking now. What happens in the room stays in the room—just between us, and Lucy. »

I didn’t understand, so I said, a bit surprised, “Lucy? Why Lucy?” Agathe smiled and replied, “All in good time, my dear. First of all, we want to know how you are doing now. Did you find what you had been looking for all these years?” Then, I understood. Lucy had spoken to Agathe. Before I could even say a word, Agathe continued, “Look at me, Edward—focus on me and my questions, and nothing else. I’ll ask you again. Did you find what you were looking for over the last few years?”

It took a moment for my brain to snap back to reality, and I replied, “Yes!” Agathe then added, “And what did you end up finding?” And I replied as simply as could be: “Me! Who I am! What I have lost, and what I want to be!” Agathe smiled again and asked me, “And what do you want to be?” I thought for a moment and replied, “I want to be a cute, submissive little girl who wants to have lots of fun! But I want to keep my penis!” Agathe and Lucy burst out laughing, and Agathe replied tenderly, taking my hand: “Well, young lady, you’re well on your way to achieving your goal, and we’ll do everything we can to help you!”

I was on cloud nine and incredibly excited. Finally, I asked, “Can I speak completely openly?” Agathe smiled at Lucy and replied, “Of course—go ahead!” So I launched into a whirlwind of words: “You know, I’m not gay—not at all. I’ve hated men since I was a little kid. I love women and want to keep loving them. But I feel like the best of both worlds is having everything a woman has—breasts, beauty, curves—but with a penis. It might sound strange, but I like penises—just not on a man. Am I making sense, or does that sound crazy?”

Agathe smiled and said calmly, “That makes a lot of sense! So, you’d like to become a woman while keeping your penis, and you’re into women but not men. But would you be able to love a woman with a penis?” I answered immediately, “Of course! I’ve dreamed of that since I was little! To be honest, I’ve never slept with anyone, but I’d happily eat a woman out, and I’d put a woman’s penis in my mouth without a second thought!”

Lucy couldn’t help but laugh, and before I could take offense, she said, “Edward, you’re really funny! You’ve completely changed tonight; the little girl who was slumbering inside you has just reappeared! It’s wonderful!” Agathe added, “Well, my dear, I think tomorrow we’ll go meet a few people at the manor! They’ll be able to offer much better advice than we can, and we’ll be there to back them up and help you make the right choices.”

I was happy and felt lighter. I also sensed that I had changed, yet one question remained unanswered in my mind: “Agathe, why did you stop coming to see us when I was younger?” Agathe looked pained and replied softly, “I was just about to get to that, my little kitten. It wasn’t by choice that I stopped visiting you and Hilda. I knew what you were—and so did your mother. Maeva and I stopped coming around when you were about eight because we confronted your father several times about you, and each time he threw us out of the house. The last time, he threatened to take us to court if we came back to harass him.”

She continued, “Oh, he would have lost everything he had if he had taken that step. We thought we were protecting you and your mother by stepping aside, but we made a grave mistake. We knew you were a little girl trapped in a boy’s body, but your father didn’t see it the same way we did.” And I continued, “But when you say ‘we,’ do you mean that Maeva and you? And who is this Maeva?” Agathe smiled broadly and replied, “You could say that Maeva is my wife, in a way. Even though we haven’t lived together for twenty years, we’re still in love and see each other at least once a week. And yes—to answer your next question—we do sleep together, but we have an open relationship, just like all the assistants and executives in the financial empire. Most of them are at the manor, and you’ll meet some of them tomorrow. Lucy, do you have anything to say, by any chance?”

Lucy cleared her throat and spoke. “Edward, I’m not actually a maid, and this outfit isn’t what I usually wear. In fact, I’ve been Agathe’s personal assistant for five years. I have something of a sixth sense for reading people—for getting them to open up and devising a plan to help them find themselves again. My mission since you arrived was to determine whether the little girl buried deep inside you could resurface, or if she was gone for good.” She looked at me and continued, “I managed to make you spill the beans and reveal why that wonderful little girl had been buried so deep. Mistress Agathe and I had hatched a plan to bring that little gem out into the open, but I had to back out so I wouldn’t lose your trust. So, I proposed a modified plan to Mistress Agathe—perhaps a bit drastic, I admit—to help bring out the real you, not the person your father wanted you to be.”

There was a silence lasting several long seconds, then I opened my mouth. “So, was all of this really just to bring my true self back to the surface?” I felt tears running down my cheeks, but I managed to pull myself together and told them from the bottom of my heart, “Thank you. A huge thank you. I never thought my true self would ever return. But to be honest, the scariest part was when Agathe walked into the room and caught me just seconds before I went through with it. I have to admit, I was really scared! The timing was quite a coincidence!”

Lucy giggled and said cheerfully, “There was no coincidence involved! There was a hidden camera hooked up in Mistress Agathe’s office. I simply texted her when it was time to go on! That said, Mistress Agathe improvised the whole thing and really embraced the dominatrix persona that made her famous. From the moment she walked into the room, she was completely genuine—she wasn’t acting at all!” I looked Agathe straight in the eyes and told her, with the utmost sincerity, “You know, you were amazing—you took me to places I never thought I’d go. Fuck, you hit harder than my dad! I loved that pain that made me cry! It was pure ecstasy!” Lucy asked me the killer question: “And what was it like licking your own cum off high-heeled shoes?” I answered enthusiastically, “It was wonderful! After the pain came the pleasure and ultimate submission! It was fantastic—and when it comes down to it, cum actually tastes good!”

Then Agathe spoke up: “Darlings, let’s leave it at that for now. I’m glad you want to grow with us, Edward, and we’ll have plenty of other opportunities to discuss this further. But right now, I have an important call to make. Go about your business. See you later.” Once alone in her office, Agathe picked up her phone and called Maeva to arrange an urgent meeting as soon as possible. “Hello, my darling love—am I disturbing you?” Maeva replied, “Not in the slightest, my dear! What is it? Nothing serious, I hope?” Agathe chuckled and answered in a sultry voice, “Everything is fine, my beloved Mistress. It’s about Edward. The little girl hidden deep inside him has resurfaced, and I’m going to need help with what comes next!” Maeva didn’t seem surprised and replied, “Oh, I see! That happened sooner than expected! How did it come about?” And Agathe told her the whole story in detail, laughing as she spoke.

Maeva was amazed by the story and the incredible plan Lucy had hatched. She laughed and said, “I knew Lucy would be a huge help! She has the same quick-wittedness as her sister! Do you want Florence, Charlotte, and Elisabeth to attend the meeting?” Agathe replied, “But that’s the whole point if we want to help her transition!” Maeva said, “Hold on a moment while I check the schedules… let’s see, does tomorrow morning at ten o’clock work for you?” Agathe, pleased with such a quick appointment, replied, “That’s absolutely perfect!” Maeva answered in a husky, flirtatious voice, “See you tomorrow, my beautiful blonde whirlwind! I can’t wait to French-kiss you! And give Béatrice a kiss too when you arrive; she’s been longing for your mouth and lips!” Agathe laughed like a little girl and wrapped up the call: “I certainly will! Her kisses are so delicious!! See you tomorrow, *mein wunderschöner Schatz*.” She sent a text to Lucy that read, “Meeting tomorrow at the manor at 10 a.m. with Maeva. Be ready in the entrance hall at 9:30 a.m.”

On the morning of the meeting, Lucy came to get me ready. When I saw her, my heart skipped a beat. She looked breathtaking! She was wearing a short, tight black skirt that revealed the tops of her long black nylon stockings, black high heels, a blazing red satin blouse, and lipstick just as vibrant as the blouse. And her gloves! Gorgeous short black nylon gloves with a polka-dot pattern! I struggled to pull myself together, so she did it for me. “Earth calling Moon—hello!” She looked me up and down, ran her gloved hand through my hair to tidy it a bit, and said, “At least you’re going to look perfect! Can you believe it? We’re going to meet the High Mistress in person! Soak it all in, because that is a rare treat, let me tell you! Come on! We shouldn’t keep Mistress Agathe waiting all alone in the hall!”

We arrived in the hall just minutes before Agathe. When she appeared, I was absolutely stunned by her incredible beauty! She was wearing a sleeveless black leather dress that fell to mid-thigh and very long black leather stiletto boots that disappeared beneath the hem. She wore her signature look: a ponytail cascading down to the small of her back, dark makeup, and black lipstick. And yes, she wore long black leather gloves reaching her shoulders, with a sort of black velvet scarf wrapped around her neck. She commanded attention, radiating the aura of a fierce dominatrix.

She looked me straight in the eye and spoke in the cold tone I had experienced the day before. “Today, I am Mistress Agathe. Do I make myself clear?” I replied, “Yes, Mistress.” Then she added, “Good. Mistress Maeva, Mistress Charlotte, and Mistress Florence—along with her assistant, Elisabeth—will also be present at the meeting. Under no circumstances are you permitted to speak to them unless invited to do so. Is that clear?” I replied, “Yes, Mistress.”

Then she continued, “Edward, you will be scrutinized from every angle; you will be questioned, and you might even be touched as they analyze you. This meeting is the opportunity of a lifetime and your ticket to an incredible world. Answer with complete candor, offer no opinions of your own, look people in the eye when they speak to you, stand tall, be strong, and show your courage and determination! Do you fully understand what I’m telling you?” I replied, “Yes, Mistress, I understand. May I speak freely?” Agathe answered curtly, “No. From this moment on, you do not speak—you listen. If you see things happening that seem strange to you, show no emotion and stay focused. Come along, let’s get in the car.”

Maurice pulled up in a luxurious black limousine, opened the door for us, and we got in. The drive took place in total silence and lasted no more than five minutes. I was left speechless when I saw the mansion. It was gigantic—far more vast than I had imagined! Maurice parked the car in front of a grand stone staircase and opened the door; Agathe said to him, “Maurice, we’ll be a while; go grab a coffee with your friends at the garage, and I’ll text you when we’re ready to leave.” Maurice replied, “Very well, Madame Agathe.”

We climbed the steps, and upon reaching the door, Lucy pressed the doorbell. At least thirty seconds passed before the door opened and a tiny little lady, dressed as a maid in a gray gown, appeared. She wore black thigh-high stockings and black high-heeled shoes, and her white satin gloves matched her white apron. She said, “Good morning, Madame Agathe! Madame Béatrice will be out to see you in just a moment.” The hall was gigantic and ended with two grand staircases, one on each side. Everything was made of marble, and dark wood panelling adorned the walls. It was magnificent!

Footsteps were heard coming from a corridor on the left, and a magnificent, tall Black woman with long, curly black hair appeared. She was dressed entirely in white, wearing a short, tight, sleeveless dress, long white nylon stockings, white high heels, and long, glossy white satin gloves. Her lips were blood-red, and her eyes were a blazing electric blue! She was radiant!

As she approached us, she said joyfully, “Mistress Agathe! I’m so happy to see you!” Agathe cupped her face and kissed her passionately, and the beautiful Black woman wrapped her arms around Agathe’s neck to return the kiss more deeply. They kissed for several seconds, then the beautiful Black woman said, “Mistress Agathe! I’ve been longing for your sweet kisses! You’ve made me so wet—my panties are absolutely soaked!” Agathe replied, “My beautiful, sensual Béatrice—the best kisser in the world! I’m soaking wet too, and it’s giving me shivers!”

Agathe had warned me not to make a move, but I couldn’t control my raging hard-on! The beautiful Black woman exclaimed, “Little sister! I’m so happy to see you!” She took Lucy in her arms and gave her a huge hug. Then she asked, “Is this him?” And Lucy said, “Edward, I’d like you to meet my older sister, Béatrice. She’s the oldest in the family, but also the smartest! I inherited her personality traits and her love for gloves. Anyway, our four other sisters don’t speak to us anymore and have absolutely no idea what we’re doing here. And for your information, Béatrice is Mistress Maeva’s personal assistant and head assistant. So, in a way, she’s my boss!”

Béatrice approached me, looking me up and down; she took my chin, turned my head from side to side, examined my hands closely, and said, “Turn around.” She ran her hands over my shoulders and hips, then said, “Turn around and look me in the eye.” She caressed my cheeks, and I felt my penis swell. She placed a hand on my crotch and felt my cock through my trousers; I got an erection instantly. She smiled and said, “It turns you on! You like gloves, too—that’s good! You get hard fast, and you seem to have a fine, big member!” Then she looked at Agathe and said, “Mistress Agathe, there is plenty to work with here! He’ll quickly turn into a lovely young girl! His features are very fine and delicate, body hair seems nonexistent, and his face is beautiful and very feminine.” Agathe replied, “Doesn’t he remind you of someone?” Béatrice answered, “Absolutely—it’s the same look, just a much younger version! Well, if he’s willing, I give the green light for the interview with Mistress Maeva! Follow me.”

She led us into a large meeting room and then left. Agathe said to me briefly, “That’s very good, Edward! You’re doing a great job—keep it up, my little kitten!” The dominatrix’s voice had given way to Agathe’s usual gentle tone. I said absolutely nothing, as I was required to remain silent. The door opened, and three stunning women entered. Two were dressed identically in short, sleeveless red dresses, long black stockings reaching their thighs, and stiletto heels that matched the stockings perfectly; they also wore short black leather gloves. One of the two had straight black shoulder-length hair and appeared older, while the second had beautiful blonde curls cascading past her shoulders. The third woman wore a rather short black skirt, a dark red satin blouse, the ubiquitous black stockings and shoes, and short black satin gloves; she had straight black shoulder-length hair and she looked absolutely magnificent!  I was in awe, and my heart was pounding.

Agathe said, “Charlotte! Just look at you! You look magnificent! How is it going?” She replied, “There are ups and downs, but I knew what to expect. This week hasn’t been as good—I haven’t been feeling well—but Florence tells me it’s normal because of the hormones.” Agathe said, “I hope things get better for you, my dear!” and kissed her on the lips. Then she turned to the blonde woman and said, “My magnificent Florence, you look radiant! How are you?” Florence chuckled, “I’m doing very well, though I’m busy looking after my poor, beloved Charlotte!” Agathe smiled and said, “That’s so like you! Always so ready to take care of others!” She kissed her on the lips as well. Then she turned to the last woman: “My God, Elisabeth! You grow more beautiful every day, like a rare flower! I can’t wait for you to come over to the house!” The woman replied, “It won’t be long now, Mistress Agathe! I can’t wait either.” They shared a knowing little laugh.

Suddenly, a joyful cry rang out in the room. It was the curly-haired blonde who had shouted, “Lucy! You came! I’m so happy to see you, my dark beauty!” She rushed over to Lucy and kissed her passionately. Then she said, “Elisabeth! Look! Our beautiful Lucy is here! Come say hello, for heaven’s sake!” Elisabeth, all smiles, came over to them, and the three of them took turns sharing passionate kisses for several long minutes. Agathe smiled and said to Charlotte, “If that isn’t magnificent, I don’t know what is!”

Charlotte replied, “Oh, don’t get me started, Agathe! Ever since that threesome two weeks ago, that’s all she talks about—how fabulous it was and how Lucy knew exactly how to suck two cocks at once! I think your Lucy is pretty damn good!” Agathe laughed and replied with a big smile, “I can confirm that—she’s pretty damn good! She can eat pussy like nobody’s business! She’s just as fantastic at it as her sister! Come on, let’s go say hi to Lucy before the dresses hit the floor—and there’s someone I want to introduce you to.”

I had followed all the conversations and witnessed everything that was going on, and I just couldn’t believe it! What kind of fantasy world was I about to enter? Gloves and sex seemed to be the main focus here, and honestly, it turned me on—I couldn’t hold back my erection. And do these three girls actually have penises? I was hard as a bull in rut and felt euphoric! Charlotte walked over to the three girls—who were deep in an exchange of kisses, saliva, and tongues—and said, “Girls, save some for later! You’re going to end up choking, and Lucy’s going to make a mess on the floor!” The girls stopped their delightful activity, and Florence exclaimed, “Charlotte, that’s just because you haven’t made out with her yet! I swear, her tongue is a real pleasure machine!” Lucy burst out laughing and said, “You’re too good to me, Mistress Florence! But I admit, I’d do our little tryst from two weeks ago all over again in a heartbeat!”

Charlotte took Lucy in her arms, kissed her on the cheek, and said, “Perhaps one day, when I’m feeling a bit better? Hello, Lucy—I’m so glad you bring so much joy to my beloved little Florence!” And she replied, “Oh, Mistress Charlotte, you know very well that Mistress Florence is excellent too, and combined with the expertise of our magnificent Elisabeth, it makes for an unbeatable powerhouse duo for a double penetration!”

I had no idea Lucy had this side to her! She struck me as a real naughty minx! Hearing them talk like that made me get even harder! Then Agathe interrupted the conversation, saying, “Ladies, I’d like to introduce you to Edward.” The three women turned toward me; the blonde girl clapped both hands over her mouth, her eyes wide with shock. She shouted, “Oh my God, Charlotte! He looks just like you did before you changed—but like a baby version of Charles! Oh, how I’d love to fuck a mini-you!” She turned to Elisabeth and said, “Lucky you! You’re going to tell me what it was like, right?” Elisabeth replied, “Mistress Florence, let’s not put the cart before the horse, please! One thing at a time!” Florence answered, “You’re right, Elisabeth! Thanks for keeping me on the straight and narrow, as always! We really make a great team, the two of us!”

The door opened, and a tall woman with black hair cascading down to her buttocks entered with a feline grace. She wore a short, sleeveless black leather dress, long opaque stockings held up by a black garter, and pointed black shoes with towering heels that made her look even more imposing. She wore the same style of makeup as Agathe and long black leather gloves that reached her shoulders. She exuded stature and determination. She walked over to Agathe without a word; they looked into each other’s eyes for a few seconds, caressing each other’s cheeks, and then kissed passionately. Then the lady spoke in a lighthearted tone that made everyone laugh: “If our three frivolous young ladies can swap spit to their hearts’ content, my sweetheart and I can certainly do the same!”

Then she took her place behind a chair, with Béatrice at her side, and spoke. “Béatrice, what do you think?” She replied, “Mistress Maeva, based on a quick glance and an equally rapid analysis—but guided by Lucy’s sound advice—I believe he is ready. We can proceed with the next steps, if you wish.” Suddenly, a flash of realization struck me, and I saw the image of that woman talking to my mother and threatening my father. Then, several memories came flooding back. She was always there when Aunt Agathe came to visit us. Aunt Maeva… How could I have forgotten her existence—and, above all, Agathe’s! They both used to come see us every week, and it was Aunt Maeva who had given me my yellow rubber gloves!

She resurfaced, like the little girl buried deep within me! I had locked away the memories I shared with those two wonderful women, and it all came flooding back like a movie playing at high speed!  I smiled, and Maeva noticed. She said aloud, “Little Edward, why are you smiling like that? Has something resurfaced in your mind? Can you tell us about it?” There was a moment of silence, which Agathe broke by placing her hand on my arm. She said to me, very softly and gently, “Edward, Mistress Maeva gives you permission to speak. Go ahead, my little kitten!” I tried to say something: “I…”

Then, I found the courage to pull myself together and spoke openly. “Mistress Maeva, until a few seconds ago, I had no idea you existed. It was upon seeing you in all your splendor and hearing your voice that I pictured you in my mind—talking to my mother and getting into arguments with my father.”

Agathe and Maeva exchanged a glance, and Maeva simply said, “And?” I continued, “Mistress, a flood of images came back to me. You were the one who gave me that pair of yellow rubber gloves that brought me so much pleasure. I used to call you Aunt Maeva; you would come to our house every week and spend a lot of time with me while Aunt Agathe talked to my mother and tried to calm down my father, who was angry. Now I realize that the gloved caresses on my cheeks weren’t from Mistress Agathe, but from you! You understood me and were so kind to me. You used to tell me I was a beautiful, well-behaved, and intelligent little girl, and that you would take care of me no matter what happened.”

There was a heavy silence, and Maeva said, “Ladies, Edward—let us sit down, please. As an exception, the assistants will take their seats alongside their mistresses for this interview. Take your seats, and let us begin.” She looked me straight in the eye and said, “For today, you can drop the ‘Mistress’ if you like—I won’t hold it against you—but know that in the future, you must call all of us ‘Mistress’ followed by our first names. Is that clear enough for you?” I replied, “Yes, Mistress Maeva, but I want to start calling you ‘Mistress’ right away.” She smiled and said, “That’s perfect; it does you credit.” She paused, clasped her hands, and rested her chin on them, as if deep in thought.

Then she began to speak. “Young Edward. You have grown into a young man of great courage and determination. I apologize for having to abandon you for a few years, but your father was threatening me, and he would have lost everything had he carried out those threats. Agathe and I withdrew to spare you from trouble even worse than what you were already enduring. I knew that as a teenager you were being subjected to corporal punishment for who you truly were, and Agathe and I are deeply sorry about that.”

She paused briefly and continued, “However, even though the physical abuse was unacceptable, you never flinched; you even fed on that pain, finding immense pleasure in it. You eventually confronted your father and buried your true self to spare your mother the backlash. The little kitten we loved so dearly buried herself to protect the one who had given birth to her—the one who understood her above all else. Yesterday was a happy day for you, and a source of immense satisfaction for Agathe and me—and for Lucy, of course! Our little kitten has made a strong comeback and is trying to bury Edward for good. And today, you tell me that everything is coming back to you, which means the little kitten is winning. However, there are still several steps ahead for the little kitten; this morning, we’ll see if we can help her fully emerge from her hiding place and neutralize Edward—and what your father wanted—so that the little girl who has always been inside you can blossom and flourish in peace and love.”

I didn’t know whether I should say anything, but I felt good and ready to face Edward. Then Maeva asked me, “Edward, are you ready to leave and permanently give up your place to the sweet, innocent little girl who wants to reclaim hers?” And I replied with the utmost sincerity, “Mistress Maeva, yes, I want to, and I am ready to let Edward go. Can you help me with that?” Florence whispered to Charlotte, “It’s wonderful! It’s exactly, exactly, exactly like your situation! You should help her—you’re the best person to handle this!” Maeva caught the whisper and said, “Ladies?”

Charlotte spoke up: “Maeva, may I have a word with Edward?” Maeva nodded and leaned back in her chair. Then Charlotte looked at me and spoke gently: “Edward, how are you feeling right now?” I replied, “Mistress Charlotte, I feel wonderful. I feel such joy being here with you, and deep down, I know that what I want more than anything is to fully rediscover the little girl I used to be.” Charlotte smiled and asked, “Yes, but has that little girl grown up since she went into hiding, or is she still fourteen?”

I hadn’t expected that question at all, but deep down, I knew the little girl had grown stronger and matured. I answered the question: “Mistress Charlotte, I doubt that my true self remained stuck at fourteen; I feel that even though the little girl has been hidden away all this time, her soul has continued to grow alongside Edward, and she is ready to resume her life with the help of guidance and an education. However, we must not harbor false illusions. That little girl will always be a docile, cheerful child, and she will always retain the heart of a curious youngster thirsting for knowledge and constant joys. That is her temperament.”

I saw the people at the table exchange glances; Mistress Florence’s mouth was wide open in a broad, surprised smile, Maeva offered a faint smile while slightly lowering her head, Charlotte gave me a wonderful smile, and I felt Lucy’s hand caressing my thigh. Charlotte continued, “Well, that’s quite an attitude! I see the little kitten has just crossed another boundary! Edward, you’re only eighteen—you have your whole life ahead of you! Why not take the time to think about what you really want?” I considered how to phrase what I wanted to say without being disrespectful, then replied, “Mistress Charlotte, may I be a bit direct—and perhaps even irreverent?” Charlotte laughed and nodded. “And you, Mistress—why did you wait until your age to finally put Charles to rest for good?” Florence burst into hearty laughter and said, “Oof! Right in the teeth, old girl! The little girl just totally owned you!” Maeva stifled a laugh, while Charlotte laughed wholeheartedly and said, “That settles it—I’m going to help you, little kitten! Just don’t bite me again, though!”

Then, Maeva spoke up again: “Little kitten, what is your relationship with the gloves?” I felt my cock getting a bit hard and replied, “Mistress Maeva, it’s true that ever since the little girl went into hiding, the gloves and I haven’t been in sync. I even asked Mistress Agathe what the deal was with the gloves here. But deep down, it turned me on; as the memories come flooding back, I realize I used to love gloves when I was younger, and seeing all of you wearing them turns me on so much that I’m fully hard!” Lucy placed her hand on my cock and said, “Confirmed—he’s hard as a rock!”

Maeva continued, “And what do you think about having to wear gloves all the time? Would that be a problem for you?” I replied without hesitation, “Mistress Maeva, the only problem that might arise is that I’d be constantly aroused. But that’s my problem to deal with!” Everyone burst out laughing, and Florence said with a laugh, “Don’t mention that to Gabriela; she’s been teasing Charlotte about it every day for six months because she’s always got a hard-on!” She touched Charlotte’s cock and said, “And yep, another huge erection! You two are exactly alike!”

Maeva teased Charlotte, saying, “That—that’s going to stay with you for a long time, my dear!” She continued, “Edward, what do you think about pleasure? Do you like receiving it? Giving it? What do you think about surrendering to pure sex? What about love in the midst of it all?” The answers came easily to me, so I answered from the heart. “In my view, love can be given and received in many ways. I do believe in emotional attraction between two people, yes, but I think that’s too limiting. Why not love more than one person at a time? You just have to let your love flow and surrender to it! As for sex—aside from masturbation and the sublime spankings from Mistress Agathe—I’ve never had sexual relations with anyone, so I can’t really say I know what I’m talking about. But I’d love to learn!”

Florence blurted out, “Are you more into pussy, cock, or both?” I replied, “Mistress Florence, I’m not gay, if that’s what you want to know. Mistress Agathe can confirm that—I explained it all to her yesterday. I hate men, but I absolutely love women. I’d eventually like to transition into a woman but keep my penis and balls. Everyone started laughing “You and Mistress Elisabeth are both stunningly beautiful, and I gather you each have a penis. But I see two lovely women who have the best of both worlds; if I could, I’d gladly surrender myself to taking one of your cocks in my mouth and learning to suck it just the way a woman would!”

Elisabeth says, “I love that little girl! She thinks just like us, doesn’t she, Mistress Florence? The little kitten is actually burying Edward! If you want my cock, come and get it, my little princess! And it’s Elisabeth—I haven’t been raised to the rank of Mistress.”

And Florence added, “Have you ever experienced anal pleasure?” I felt myself blush and replied, “Mistress Florence, unfortunately not. It’s not something that had crossed my mind, but I’m eager to learn! Are you offering to teach me?” Florence answered, “Of course I’ll teach you, my little kitten! So, if I understand correctly, you’ve never had your cock sucked either?” Just talking about all this made me so hard that I felt fluid wetting my boxers.

I replied, “Mistress Florence, not that either. I know I have a lot to learn.” Charlotte laughed and said, “If I were you, I’d ask Lucy to give you a blowjob. Florence keeps raving about her having one of the best mouths among us all!” Lucy laughed and replied, “Mistress Charlotte, are you a little jealous of my talents?” and everyone burst out laughing. Maeva rapped on the table three times and spoke up: “Ladies, a little seriousness, please. Edward, the last question is very important, and I want you to answer it without thinking. I’ll ask the question, and you answer immediately—forget about the ‘Mistress’ title. Just say whatever comes out of your mouth without even thinking about it.” Everyone fell silent, waiting for the question and my answer.

Maeva asked her question: “Edward, what do you expect from us, and what would you want most if we decided to include you in our circle?” And I answered as quickly as possible: “I want Edward to disappear, and I want to go back to being the little girl I was and the one I want to be! I want to choose a female name for myself and begin my transition! I want to become like Mistress Florence, Mistress Charlotte, and Elisabeth! And above all, I want to become like all of you—to study and learn so many things—but I don’t want to go to school; I want to stay with you! Teach me, instruct me in every possible field! And especially everything about sex and the art of love! I want to explore, discover, and experience pleasure!”

There was a silence as everyone looked at me, smiling. Then Maeva said, “Little kitten, would you like to step out of the room for a moment? Wait in one of the armchairs in the hallway; Béatrice will come get you when we’ve finished talking.” My fate was in their hands, but I was hopeful I would join them. And I would do anything not to disappoint them.

In the room, the discussion began with Agathe—who hadn’t said a word during the interview—speaking first. “So, ladies, what do we do?” Charlotte replied, “Personally, I think that ‘kitten’ has grown into a lovely, delicate young cat, and that Edward decided to leave just as Charles did six months ago. I vote to include her and teach her.” Florence said, “I adore that girl! She’s curious and has such a thirst for learning! I vote to include her.” Elisabeth then responded, “I like her too; she’ll fit right in with the group. I vote we make her the fifteenth member.” Then Béatrice spoke up. “She’s perfect! Young enough to be mold properly, and she has a truly contagious desire to learn. She has exceptional strength of character, she knows where she’s headed, and I adore her too! And maybe I could show her a thing or two using her tongue!” Everyone burst out laughing.

Maeva looked at Lucy and asked, “And what do you think, Lucy?” Lucy replied, “She is very sincere, and since thawing out, she is no longer the same person at all. She will be an asset to your team, though she will need a lot of time to learn the ropes. Mistress Agathe and I can also handle some of the training, allowing you to focus on your own tasks.” Maeva looked at her beloved and said, “You hit the nail on the head, Agathe; the two of you are the reason our little kitten has come back to life! So, shall we hold the initiation tonight?”

Agathe’s face lit up as she asked, “So, are we initiating her in the basement?” Maeva replied, “Of course not! She deserves a very special, private initiation—and you’re the one who will lead it, my love! Meanwhile, I’ll have her room and wardrobe prepared.” Charlotte asked, “But what will her role be?” Maeva smiled and said, “She wants to learn? She’ll be the very first student of our brand-new academy!” Charlotte asked, “But what will this initiation entail?” It was Béatrice who answered: “This event must be organized by the members of the Great House to prepare the new recruit for the transition to the Manor. Lucy, it is your job to organize this event. Tell us what you plan to do.”

Lucy broke into a big, radiant smile and said, “A medical exam!” Béatrice burst out laughing and said, “Oh! I think I know where you’re going with this! And you’re going to use the special exam room Mistress Agathe had fitted out just for you and your medical fantasies!” Lucy got excited like a little girl and said, “Yesssss!” Florence asked, “And I suppose you’re volunteering to take this exam?” Lucy looked at her with shining eyes and replied, “Well, obviously! Mistress Florence! But only if you and Elisabeth join in with me!” Both women jumped for joy, and Elisabeth laughed and said, “Holy shit—a third cock in her mouth!!!”

Agathe says, “Perfect—but just the three of you. And you, Lucy—you’d better come eat my pussy the way only you and your sister know how!” Charlotte laughs and says, “Here we go again! I’m going to hear about this for another three weeks! I’ll send Heather over to help you get the little one ready.” Then Maeva said to Béatrice, “Béa, please go get our little kitten.” Béatrice left the room, came over to me, and asked, “How are you feeling?” I replied, “Confident.” She smiled at me and said, “Come on, Mistress Maeva is waiting for you with the others.”

In the room, Maeva said to me, “Edward, we’ve made a decision that entails quite a few changes for both you and us. We’ve all been impressed by your courage, resilience, determination, eagerness to learn, and your burning desire to leave Edward behind. There is just one step left before you can join us and make your final decision. Tonight, you’ll undergo your initiation; you’ll have to choose your girl’s name for good and let Edward go. From this moment on, we’ll stop calling you Edward and call you ‘little kitten’ until you find your new name. Go in peace, little kitten, and good luck with the final step.”

I felt immense pressure on my small shoulders and was nervous about this initiation. What did it involve? I was nervous, yes, but curious at the same time! Agathe had called in the hairdresser, who gave me a superb short cut—short at the back with the hair standing up on top. It was a real “spunky little girl” haircut, and I loved it. Then came dinner, and Lucy joined Agathe and me to eat. Once we’d finished, Agathe took out three vials of a dark green liquid; she gave one to Lucy—who smiled—and then handed one to me.

Lucy tells me, “It’s for the initiation. You don’t have to take it, but I highly recommend it to awaken your senses and let your true self emerge without inhibitions or restraint. Plus, it’ll keep your erection rock-hard for a long time and significantly delay ejaculation so the pleasure lasts. You’ll feel euphoric and a bit loose, but your mind will open up and your senses will be heightened tenfold. You’ll be relaxed yet wide awake. Cheers! Oh, and the effects can last up to eight hours; it takes about an hour and a half to kick in. See you later!”

Agathe says to me, “Don’t be afraid; you’re going to experience pure pleasure and completely surrender yourself. Go get ready, Heather; Charlotte’s assistant is already here to lend a hand.” I arrived in my room and saw a beautiful woman with black hair, dressed exactly like Elisabeth had been earlier. She said to me, “Good evening, little kitten! I’m Heather, and I’ve come at Charlotte’s request to help you get ready. It’s a big night for you, and we’re going to make you look beautiful! While I get your outfit ready, go take a shower—and be careful not to get your hair wet; it’s freshly styled!”

I stepped out of the shower with a towel wrapped around my waist. Heather said, “Come here; I’m going to do your makeup.” She worked on my eyes using brushes and pencils, then said, “You know, I did exactly the same thing for Charlotte six months ago. Purse your lips a little.” She applied my lipstick. “Look at me! Perfect! You can look in the mirror now.” I saw the little girl I wanted to be, and I thought I looked beautiful! I said, “I look beautiful!” Heather replied, “But you *are* beautiful, little kitten! You’re so young! In a few years, Florence and Elisabeth will be jealous of you!” And she burst out laughing.

Then she asked me, “Did you take the relaxant?” I replied, “Yes, and I think it’s starting to kick in; I feel strange and I feel like laughing and partying.” She answered, “Excellent! Now, take off that towel so I can help you get dressed! Come on, it’s not the first erect penis I’ve seen, you know!” She handed me some beautiful, silky black thigh-high stockings and told me to put them on. They were soft, and I loved the sensation on my legs. Then, she handed me a rather tight, white satin blouse with very short sleeves and told me to put it on. Next came a very short red-and-black plaid skirt, which I slipped on. I said, “But this looks like a schoolgirl outfit!” Heather laughed and said, “Well, it *is* a schoolgirl outfit, little kitten! Now, have you ever walked in high heels?” I replied that I had, but never in my own size. “Let’s give these a try, then. Put them on and walk around the room. Keep your back straight—that’ll help.”

After a few unsuccessful attempts, I managed to walk without breaking my ankles, and I started to feel more confident. Within about fifteen minutes, I had really gotten the hang of walking in them. Then, Heather handed me a pair of black gloves made of a material I had never seen or touched before. It was incredibly soft, and it really turned me on! As I slipped them on, I saw just how tight and smooth they were—like a second skin. They went all the way up to my elbows. “A special request from Mistress Florence; she’s absolutely crazy about latex.”

Then she asked me, “How are you feeling?” I replied, “Pretty good—a bit heavy, but my brain is racing! I feel numb but super alert!” She said, “Wonderful! Come on, it’s time. Are you ready?” And I answered, “Let’s go.” We walked down a hallway that led to a stone staircase. At the bottom of the stairs, there were a few armchairs and a door. Heather told me to sit in one of the armchairs and wait for her; she opened the door, went inside, and closed it behind her.

After about ten minutes, the door opened and Heather appeared. “Little kitten, come here.” She let me in and stepped out of the room. It was clearly a fairly large medical room, fully equipped with everything necessary: ​​a chair with stirrups, an examination table, and shelves stocked with vials and all sorts of medical instruments. A metal cart on wheels had been positioned next to the chair, with a large, lit lamp positioned above it. At the back of the room, facing the chair, stood an armchair positioned so that anyone sitting in it could see everything. Cameras were set up in the room to film from every angle. I was amazed and absolutely thrilled! My initiation was going to be a medical examination!

Then, Mistress Florence, Elisabeth, and Lucy entered the room through a small door beside the armchair. All three were wearing the same outfit: long white thigh-high stockings, white high-heeled shoes, a short white nurse’s dress that ended just below the buttocks, a procedural mask, and surgical gloves. I was freaking out! My heart was racing, and I was completely captivated by the concept! Lucy went around starting up the cameras, while Elisabeth silently took me by the hand and positioned me facing the armchair. Then, the door opened and Agathe walked in, dressed just like the other three girls.

Agathe sat in the chair, crossed her legs, and spoke. “Little kitten, it is time for you to fully break free and bury Edward for good. After your rite of passage, you will officially become the first student of the new Maeva Academy. Have you chosen your name?” I replied, “Yes, Mistress Agathe. I have chosen to honor my mother, and I have selected Hilda as my maiden name.” Then, uncrossing her legs, she said, “Hilda, get on your knees and come taste your mistress’s pussy.” Lucy gave me a gentle push, held my arms behind my back, and bent me forward. I opened my mouth, stuck out my tongue, and began licking my mistress’s pussy. Agathe let out a soft moan, and I felt her pussy grow wet beneath the strokes of my tongue. Lucy pulled me back up, and Agathe said, “Hilda, surrender to the pleasure—Explore, come, and make come.”

Lucy lowered her mask, cupped my face, and kissed me. I wasn’t quite sure what to do, but her tongue was so soft that I decided to mimic her movements. She stopped, looked me in the eye, and said, “That’s good—keep it up!” She slipped her tongue back into my mouth while sliding her hand under my skirt to grab my hard cock. She stroked it gently as she swirled her tongue in my mouth, then she cupped my balls and caressed them, kissing and licking my neck before moving her tongue back to my mouth; meanwhile, she grabbed a buttock under my skirt and stroked my penis, which was rock-hard with desire.

Florence and Elisabeth had removed their masks and approached us, wrapping us in an embrace. They took turns kissing me on the mouth, and the four of us swapped tongues in turn. Then, Florence took my hand and placed it on her hard cock. Instinctively, I began to stroke it with my latex-gloved hand. Then, Elisabeth moved behind me and kissed my neck while caressing my buttocks with both hands. It was incredibly delicious!

Lucy unbuttoned Florence’s dress from behind and slipped her hands inside to cup her breasts. They kissed, and Lucy freed Florence’s breasts from the dress. I tilted my head slightly and began licking Florence’s rock-hard nipples as she stroked my head. She whispered softly, “Hilda, you’re so good at this! You learn fast!” Meanwhile, Elisabeth moved up beside me; I looked up as she unbuttoned her dress and bared her beautiful breasts, caressing them. I was pleasuring Florence with one hand—licking her breasts—while using my other hand to grasp Elisabeth’s cock and stroke it gently.

Lucy took the opportunity to move toward Agathe; she knelt down and set about eating her out just the way she loved to do. I turned my head and began licking Elisabeth’s breasts; she moaned with pleasure, saying, “Yes, little kitten, lick me!” I’m not quite sure why, but I shifted into a sort of seated position—while remaining on my feet—and took Florence’s cock into my mouth, all the while moving my hand back and forth along the shaft. I ran my tongue over the head, then took the cock back into my mouth and sucked on it.

I stroked Elisabeth’s cock a little harder and sucked Florence’s with relish; she moaned with pleasure as she caressed my hair. Then, I took Elisabeth’s penis into my mouth and did the same, while the two of them caressed each other’s breasts and kissed. Meanwhile, Agathe lifted Lucy’s head and gestured toward us. She says to Lucy, “Well, our little kitten learns fast! Go on, join them—I want to masturbate while watching you in action!” Lucy walked over to us, kissed both girls, and said, “How about we move closer to the table and the chair so we’re more comfortable?” She patted my shoulders and said, “Get up—you’re going to get a cramp in your legs. Come on, beautiful Hilda, let’s go explore a bit.”

She took me by the hand and motioned for Florence and Elisabeth to follow us. Once we reached the chair, she said, “Sit down, spread your legs, and place your feet in the stirrups.” Then she raised the backrest so I would be in a semi-seated position and able to see what was about to happen. From where I was sitting, I could clearly see Agathe caressing herself while watching us and running her tongue over her lips very sensually. Florence and Elisabeth came to stand on either side of me, and Lucy went to sit on a small rolling stool between my legs, ready to examine me! Florence leaned over me and began to kiss me under the watchful eye of Elisabeth, who was pinching her nipples while biting her lower lip. Both of them had remained erect, and their hard penises were turning me on like crazy!

Suddenly, I felt a pleasant, moist warmth around my cock and an indescribable sensation of suction. Lucy had taken my cock into her mouth and started sucking it gently while caressing my balls. She let out little sounds of satisfaction and began to suck more fervently. It was absolutely divine; I had never experienced such a pleasurable sensation in my entire life! Then Florence said, “Look, little kitten—see how Lucy loves sucking cocks! She absolutely revels in it!” Elisabeth then chimed in, “You’ll see, my lovely Hilda: Lucy is amazing with her tongue! She can do absolutely wild things with her mouth!”

Hearing this, Lucy looked at me with a very naughty glint in her eyes, stuck out her tongue, and took my cock deep into her throat while licking my balls and letting out a soft moan of pure bliss. I groaned, showing her how much I loved it. She looked up at me again, took my cock in her hand, and began moving it back and forth rapidly while sucking me furiously and swirling her tongue around the head of my cock. I couldn’t help but let out a sharp, intense cry, and Elisabeth said, “See? She’s incredible with a cock! She’s got amazing talent!” Florence laughed and stroked my hair. Then she said, “You like that, you naughty girl!” And I replied, “Yes, Mistress Florence, I love it!” I took each of their penises in my hands and masturbated them with the utmost pleasure, telling them, “I think I really like your cocks! I love jerking you off in my latex gloves, and I absolutely loved putting them in my mouth to give you pleasure!”

Elisabeth let out a long moan and said, stroking my head, “Oh, little kitten, you learn so fast, and you are divinely good!” Then Florence caressed the hand I was using to masturbate her—guiding it to show me how to pleasure her even more—and said, “Do you like the feel of the latex, little kitten? It suits you perfectly, and you give me so much pleasure, my beautiful little schoolgirl!” I replied, “Mistress Florence, thank you for introducing me to this material and these wonderful gloves! I don’t know if it’s the relaxant making me talk, but these are the most beautiful and softest gloves I’ve ever seen! I adore them!” And Florence replied, writhing with pleasure, “I knew that… Ahhhh, yesss!!! You’re making me cum, you little she-devil! I knew you’d love them! Ohhhh, aaaahhhh! Fuck, you’re so beautiful and you turn me on so much!”

Agathe had moved closer to us, visibly aroused by our pleasure. She unbuttoned her dress and took it off. She had a magnificent body and beautiful, firm breasts that I would love to lick! She placed her hand on Lucy’s head and said, “Darling, save some for later; you’re going to make that poor girl come too soon! I know you absolutely love licking and sucking her cock, but let her discover other pleasures!” She made her stand up, kissed the back of her neck, unbuttoned her dress, and removed it.  She said, “Go drink some water and catch your breath.” She stepped behind Florence, unbuttoned her dress, and removed it. She told Elisabeth and Florence, “You go have a drink too,” and removed her dress too. She took my hand, helped me down from the chair, and handed me a bottle of water. “Drink, my dear little Hilda. You mustn’t get dehydrated. Catch your breath—you have so many other pleasures yet to discover!”

She removed my skirt and asked tenderly, “How are you feeling, my darling little kitten?” I replied, “I feel so relaxed and full of happiness!” I was so relaxed that I foolishly blurted out, “Mistress Agathe, you have such beautiful, inviting breasts!” She smiled, took my head, and buried it between her breasts, saying, “You’re dying to do it, aren’t you, you little bitch? So lick them!” I didn’t need to be asked twice; I licked one nipple while teasing the other between my gloved fingers. She let out a deep sigh of pleasure and pressed my head tighter against her breast so I could take it fully into my mouth. “Come on, you little slut! Bite my nipples! Show me what a bitch you really are!” The insults and the dominance turned me on and fueled me to go even harder.

Then, she pulled my head away from her chest, took my cheeks between her index finger and thumb, and said, “You know you’re a real little harlot?” I felt a gentle wave of warmth wash over me, and I was fully ready to submit to my Mistress. I replied, “Yes, Mistress, I am a dirty, ungrateful little whore!” And she continued, “That’s right! Good girl! I’m going to show you what we do with a little slut like you! Girls, do you see this little tramp who loves sucking cocks? Come here! We’re going to show her how to get fucked like the little whore she is!”

“Lucy, bring the flogger and the spanking paddle. This little brat needs a lesson in good behavior!” Agathe made me bend over face-first onto the examination table and said in a cold tone, “Spread your legs, you little slut!” I was already relishing what was coming—and Agathe hit hard! Lucy arrived and handed the items to her Mistress, who asked her sharply, “What do you expect me to do with these, you little fool? Choose between the two and administer the punishment!” Lucy was taken aback and said, “But, Mistress, I…” Agathe replied in a more annoyed tone, “What? If you aspire to rise to the rank of Mistress one day, you must show authority when the time comes! Suppress your emotions and deliver the punishment she deserves!” Lucy replied, “Yes, Mistress—with the greatest of pleasure!”

Lucy chose the spanking paddle and didn’t hesitate for a second. The first blow was a bit weak and didn’t really affect me. Agathe said, “Is that all you’ve got? Hit harder, come on!” The second blow was so powerful that the sound of the smack echoed through the room, wringing a startled cry of pain from me. At the impact and my reaction, Lucy felt a shiver of pleasure, and her pussy instantly grew wet. The third blow was just as hard as the last, and my cry was one of satisfaction rather than pain. Lucy let out a sound of pure delight and grinned broadly. Agathe’s face lit up, and she said, “There it is!” She placed her hand on Lucy’s pussy, stroked it lightly, looked at her gloved hand, and licked it. Then she said, “You’re enjoying it, aren’t you? You’re getting wet with the desire to give another one!” And the fourth spanking was the hardest I had ever received! Tears were streaming down my cheeks, but it was magnificent!

Lucy was reveling in the pleasure; a dormant side of her personality had awakened. She loved giving pleasure with exquisite tenderness, yet she had just discovered that inflicting delectable pain drove her wild with desire! She moved to deliver the fifth spanking, but Agathe stopped her and said, “Wait! Since our little naughty one seems to be enjoying her punishment, let’s give her even more of it. Mistress Florence, Elisabeth—would you be so kind as to sit side-by-side on the table, facing our curious little princess?”

Florence answered for both of them: “With pleasure, dear Mistress Agathe!” They settled down facing me, and Agathe said, “Do you like cocks, my little kitten? Then give them some pleasure!” I put Elisabeth’s cock in my mouth and began sucking it vigorously while jerking it off, all while stroking Florence’s cock with my other hand. The fifth thrust came with incredible force. I moaned with pleasure and kept sucking Elisabeth’s beautiful cock. Then I took Florence’s into my mouth and continued relentlessly, bracing for the thrusts. Lucy took ten thrusts, each one as powerful as the last. With every thrust, I moaned louder, sucking and stroking the cocks with growing eagerness and sheer delight. Lucy’s pussy was so wet that long rivulets were running down between her legs, and the floor was starting to get soaked; she was deriving immense pleasure from it and had never felt anything like it before.

Agathe exclaimed, “That’s enough! Lucy, you’re absolutely dripping wet! How about letting our little slut—who’s really getting a taste for sexual pleasure—eat you out? Take the ladies’ place, please!” She grabbed a bottle of water, handed it to me, and said, “Drink!” Lucy took the two girls’ spot, and Agathe said, “Now, little kitten, you’re going to pleasure our beautiful Lucy. She richly deserves it for everything she’s done for you! Eat her out with all your heart and soul, and penetrate her with your fingers!” I obeyed, saying, “Yes, Mistress,” and began licking Lucy’s beautiful, wet pussy under the watchful eyes of Florence and Elisabeth—who were caressing each other’s breasts—and Agathe, who was gently stroking her own pussy.

Lucy placed a hand on my head, closed her eyes, and tilted her head back slightly. She let out a loud sigh and said, “Hilda, you’re amazing! You know how to use your mouth without ever having been taught!” I slid two fingers into her pussy and began to penetrate her gently. She pressed down on my head, moaned in pure bliss, and said, “That’s it, keep going just like that! I’ll guide you.” Florence stepped closer and began massaging Lucy’s breasts while kissing her. Agathe opened a cabinet and returned with a bottle of lubricant, which she handed to Elisabeth. Agathe said, “Would our little naughty girl like to get fucked? What do you think, Elisabeth? Would you like to show her how to fuck the ass of a little slut like her?” Elisabeth smiled and replied, “Why, that’s exactly what I was waiting for, Mistress Agathe!”

I felt something wet gently caress my anus and let out a soft sigh. Then, Elisabeth inserted a finger and made small, delicate movements. It was surprising but very pleasurable. Then a second finger slid in, making me moan. I kept eating out Lucy and penetrating her pussy with my fingers, and then I felt something larger enter me. I stopped eating her out and let out a loud cry of pleasure. Every thrust Elisabeth delivered made me lose my senses. I never imagined I could feel such pleasure having my ass pounded like that! Lucy grabbed my head again and said sharply, “Keep going, you little whore! Don’t stop! Make me cum!” I slid my fingers in and put my mouth back on her pussy. Elisabeth was going harder and harder, fucking me without pause. Then, I must have hit a sensitive spot, because Lucy shouted, “Stay right there, press down from the top, and don’t let up!” After a few seconds, she let out a hoarse, intense cry, and multiple hot jets spurted forcefully right into my face. Lucy kept screaming! Elisabeth, who had been pounding me, stopped and said, “Well, would you look at that! She pulled off Charlotte’s secret move!” I had stopped everything and was completely stunned. My face was soaked, and I could see a look of sheer bliss on Lucy’s face.

She pushed me away, climbed off the table, pulled me up, and beckoned Florence and Elisabeth over. She bent down and started sucking us off, one by one. While sucking one cock, she’d grab the other two and give them amazing, rapid strokes. She was going wild and seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself. She took my cock into her mouth, grabbed Florence’s and took that in too, then managed to fit Elisabeth’s in as well. Florence burst out laughing and shouted, “Holy shit, she actually did it!” Lucy kept sucking all three cocks in her mouth with incredible relish, as if her life depended on it; she firmly fondled our balls and gripped our penises to slide them even deeper inside.

Agathe was beaming and shouted out as she masturbated even more vigorously, “Go for it, my love! You can do it! Make them cum and take it all!” Agathe cried out in ecstasy; Florence held Lucy’s head with one hand and her penis with the other to keep it from slipping out of her mouth, while Elisabeth did the same, grabbing my cock to guide it deeper into her throat. Lucy was insatiable! Her eyes were sparkling, and she seemed happy to give us such pleasure. I felt my climax building and exploded with a loud shout. Then, Elisabeth and Florence came at the same time. Semen was spilling from her mouth and sticking to her chin, yet she kept on sucking like a madwoman!

We pulled our cocks out of her mouth, and she was begging for more! She used her gloved hands to wipe her chin and licked the gloves clean so nothing would go to waste; she wanted to swallow every last drop. She licked her lips and sucked her fingers greedily, as if she were licking a dessert plate! She moaned with pleasure as she swallowed all that cum, then flashed a beaming smile of satisfaction and said, “Wow! Girls, you really had plenty of juice! That was delicious! I could have gone for more!” We burst out laughing, and I helped Lucy back to her feet, my face still dripping.

Agathe handed me a towel, gave one to Lucy, and said, “Come sit on the table and catch your breath, ladies!” We sat side by side on the table, sipping water, as Agathe spoke up. “Wasn’t that amazing? So many boundaries were pushed tonight, and we witnessed some incredible things!” She looked at Florence and Elisabeth and said, “Ladies, a huge thank you for your wonderful participation! You experienced pleasure, but you also gave so much pleasure!” Florence replied with her characteristic liveliness and enthusiasm: “Mistress Agathe, it is such a joy to be sucked by Lucy! She is incredible!” Elisabeth smiled and said, “She’s the best! Though she does have some competition from Hilda!” Lucy, Florence, and Elisabeth applauded, and I felt embarrassed!

Agathe continued, “Lucy, my dear, you really outdid yourself tonight, darling! You taught the lesson and even managed to reveal Charlotte’s secret weapon to Hilda!” Lucy replied, looking up, “Mistress Agathe, that was just a stroke of luck! She hit the spot, and I seized the moment! But damn, was it intense!” Agathe smiled and added, “You also discovered—and really enjoyed—a side of yourself you didn’t know existed! What did you think of it?” Lucy answered, “Mistress Agathe, I wasn’t sure at first with that initial strike, but when you urged me to hit harder and I did, something inside me clicked, and it turned me on incredibly! With every blow I landed, I felt close to an orgasm—but how did you know?”

Agathe burst out laughing and replied, “But it was just a stroke of luck! I wanted to run an experiment and push the limits of your abilities and personality traits—and it worked! The tigress came out, and she learned a thing or two! And you, my little comedian… you really love sucking cocks!” Everyone started laughing, and Lucy replied, “Mistress, sucking cocks is my greatest pleasure in life; it’s an uncontrollable passion. I go absolutely wild when I put one in my mouth! I loved having three at once, but I think there’s still room for a fourth!” She laughed and added, “And I love cum! I’d put it on my toast in the morning!” She laughed again.

Agathe spent a moment staring at me with a broad smile, then said after several seconds, “Our little kitten won tonight—and she roared like a lioness! Hilda, you let yourself go completely, and the most amazing thing is that you gave so much pleasure before even thinking about your own! But where did you learn to do all that? It’s as if you’d been making those moves for ages! Can you tell us about it?” I thought for a moment and replied, “Mistress Agathe, I knew absolutely nothing about any of this, and it all just happened instinctively. In fact, I gave exactly what I would love to receive, and I adored it. I still have a lot to learn, but I’m curious and attentive. Lucy really surprised me, and to be honest, Mistress, she hits quite a bit harder than you do! I could feel her conviction and a genuine desire to inflict that divine pain on me. And I’ve truly taken to heart what she taught me. I should be able to make her squirt next time!” We all burst out laughing, and Florence hugged and kissed me, saying, “I love you so much, my little lioness! And to be honest with you, I didn’t bring it out tonight, but I’ve got a secret weapon too—just for those who have a penis! Ask Charlotte; she’s absolutely crazy about my little trick! I’ll even teach it to you, if you want!”

Elisabeth chuckled and said, “Mistress Florence, you know full well that I’m just as crazy about your little trick—and that you go absolutely wild when I do it to you!” Florence laughed and said, “You little rascal, you’ve let our secret out!” Then Elisabeth turned to me: “My little lioness, how did you like getting fucked the way I did it?” I gave her a huge smile and said, “Elisabeth, it was magical! I never imagined I could feel such pleasure! Getting taken like an animal like that, and the sensation of your cock in my ass, gave me incredible satisfaction! I could have gone on and on!” She smiled and replied, “Well, I’m happy to hear that! But that’s absolutely nothing compared to Mistress Florence’s trick! We really have to show you!”

Florence giggled and said, “Oh yes! We could even ask Charlotte to join in! A fantastic foursome—all about ass and cock—it would be wonderful!” Agathe started laughing and said, “Well, why not! You’ll have to tell us all about your exploits!” And Lucy jokingly said, “Well, I could join you for the grand finale, too, and have four lovely cocks in my mouth!” That brought the house down.

Agathe made one final circuit of the room and asked me, “Hilda, even though I am certain I know the answer, I must ask you a very important question.” Before the question could even be voiced, I said emphatically, “Mistress Agathe! I am staying, and I am ready to do whatever it takes to become one of you!” Agathe chuckled and continued, “Tonight will be your last night in the Great House. Tomorrow morning, you will move to the manor, where you will be placed under the care of the Circle of Fourteen. That will be your home, and you must abide by all the rules. You are to address the seven Mistresses by their rank and first name, and the assistants by their first name. You are strictly forbidden from mingling with the staff or entering their quarters. You must respect your rank and do exactly as you are told. And from now on, I am Mistress Agathe to you at all times as well. Is that clear enough for you, or do you have any questions?”

Florence, being the only other Mistress in the room, added, “Don’t worry, little lioness. It is essentially only to Maeva and Agathe that you owe the utmost respect; never be disrespectful to them, and above all, never offer your opinion unless they ask for it. The six of us are all very kind, and we are all looking forward to getting to know you and working with you.”

I ventured to ask a question: “Mistress Agathe, why aren’t you part of the Circle of Fourteen?” She smiled at me and said, “You’ll find all that out in due time, my curious little lioness! Now go! Go wash up and get ready for bed. Heather will be here at six o’clock to do your hair and makeup. So, breakfast at five and departure at seven for the greatest adventure of your life!” I stayed on the table for a moment; Agathe looked at me and asked, “What is it, Hilda?” I replied, a bit sadly, “But Mistress Agathe, I won’t see you or Lucy again.” Lucy said, “Aww, little lioness!” and came over to give me a big hug. “But of course you’ll see us again! Several times a week, even! We’ll be in charge of part of your training! And I want you to do that thing again! I really want to have fun with you, over and over!” She kissed me languidly; the taste of semen returned to my mouth, and I said, “Semen tastes good! I think I’m going to like it!” She burst out laughing and said, “Start by swallowing the semen from just one penis before you try anything else, you curious little thing! Come on, off to bed!”

The next day, I was in the dining room for breakfast, but neither Mistress Agathe nor Lucy was there. I went back to my room and took a shower. At six o’clock sharp, three soft knocks sounded at the door, and I told the person to come in. It was Heather. She looked stunning with her shoulder-length black hair and impeccable makeup! She was wearing a gorgeous, short, sleeveless black velvet dress, long sheer black nylon stockings with a wide floral band at the thigh, glossy black high heels, and long black satin gloves. Seeing her gave me an erection, and she noticed it. She laughed and said, “You really are just like Charlotte, aren’t you? I’d love to suck you off to bring that down, but we don’t really have the time this morning. But maybe another time? I love penises very much too!”  And she winked at me, as if she knew something.

She had told me that in all seriousness, as if she were discussing some mundane topic. I certainly had a lot to learn! She took out my outfit. It was slightly different from the one I’d worn the night before. Same white blouse, same bottoms, and same shoes. But this time, the little skirt was black-and-gray plaid, and the latex gloves had been replaced by lovely short leather gloves in the same shade of gray as the skirt and there were white satin panties. Then she said, “Lesson number one: the eyes.” She showed me how to apply my makeup and told me she would help me until I could produce a more-than-satisfactory result. “Lesson number two: the lips.” She showed me how to properly apply lipstick and gloss. “Lesson number three: the cheeks”—and she taught me the subtle interplay of colors. I was a quick learner and was already eager to try it out on my own the next morning.

Then she said, “Get dressed! Time is flying!” I got dressed, and she styled my hair. She looked me over, satisfied, and said, “You look magnificent, young lady! You’re going to make a great first impression, and I’m certain Mistress Myako will get soaking wet when she sees you!” She smiled and whispered, “You’re going to hear things that would make most people’s ears burn, but just remember: all the women in the Circle of Fourteen are nymphomaniacs! How’s that erection coming along?” She slipped a hand under my skirt and said, “Oh well, never mind—it won’t be any worse than Charlotte! Let’s go; it’s almost time!”

When we reached the hall, Mistress Agathe and Lucy were waiting patiently, chatting. Mistress Agathe took my face in her hands, kissed me deeply with her tongue, and said, “You look breathtaking, my little lioness! They’ll all be amazed to see you!” Then Lucy looked at me and said, “You look incredible, Hilda; you’re going to make a few of them jealous!” She gave me a lingering kiss and placed her hand on my penis. She started to laugh and said, “Don’t worry! Béatrice won’t let you go around meeting the Fourteen while you’re that aroused!” She laughed and said, “Good luck, my beauty!”

As we entered the Manor’s grand hall, Heather said, “Wait here; I’ll go let Béatrice know.” She disappeared down a corridor, and barely three minutes later, I heard footsteps pounding against the marble; Béatrice appeared, wearing a dazzling, radiant smile. “Simply incredible!” she exclaimed. “You are breathtakingly beautiful, my lovely little lioness! I was right—you’re going to make others jealous! Welcome, little Hilda!” She embraced me with great fervor; it felt just like hugging Lucy. “Come with me,” she said. “We have a little time—I’m going to take care of that small problem of yours before introducing you to the Circle.”

She led me down a hallway, opened a door, and said, “Come in.” It was a spacious bathroom. She bolted the door and told me, “Take off your skirt and panties. I don’t want you making a mess.” She noticed my erection and said, “Wow! That’s really hard! Lucy warned me! Don’t worry, I’ll take care of that for you!” She crouched down, gripping my penis with a leather-gloved hand, and gave me a truly memorable blowjob! She swirled her tongue around my cock while it was deep in her throat, all while stroking me and applying fantastic suction with her mouth. In less than three minutes, I felt an orgasm building and ejaculated into her mouth as she watched me come with those deep, intense eyes. She cleaned everything up with her tongue and mouth, swallowing it all without leaving a single drop.

She stood up, smiled at me, and said, handing me a small wet towel, “There! Quick and easy! Clean your cock and put your panties and skirt back on.” She rinsed her mouth with water, took out a small bottle of mouthwash, and rinsed again. I stared at her, open-mouthed, and she said, “Who do you think taught Lucy everything she knows? Mistress Florence and Elisabeth might claim she’s the best at giving head, but that’s only because they haven’t had *me* go down on them yet! And she’d need to be able to fit four cocks in her mouth to match me!” She laughed and winked at me, saying, “Come on, let’s go—they’re waiting for us!”

We went back into the hall and took the stairs up to the third floor. At the top, she opened the first door facing the staircase and said, “My office—er, I mean, *our* office! Your space is at the very back; you’ll have some peace and quiet there to study.” She closed the door. We headed to the right, and she said, “General Administration and Accounting.” Then, at the end of the corridor, we turned slightly left, and she placed her hand on a door handle to the right. The door was labeled “Large Meeting Room No. 1.”

She said to me, “Are you ready? Oh, and by the way, everyone knows every last detail of your initiation! Mistress Florence is very talkative and enthusiastic, and she’s fallen in love with you! Congratulations! You really impress me!” Then she opened the door and let me go in first. They were all seated around a large round table, and Béatrice went to take her place between Mistress Maeva and Mistress Charlotte. Charlotte looked at Béatrice with an amused expression and whispered, “Mouthwash?” Béatrice replied in an equally low voice, “A minor issue you deal with every day, Mistress Charlotte.” Charlotte smiled and whispered, “Oh, is it that bad?” to which Béatrice answered, “I’m afraid so—though it’s nothing unpleasant to handle; quite the opposite, in fact!” As I entered, Mistress Maeva tapped the table three times with a small wooden mallet, and everyone stood up without a word.

Mistress Maeva looked me up and down, flashed a big smile, and started to applaud. All the others followed suit, smiling at me. I smiled back, and then Mistress Maeva spoke. “We have heard—in great detail—that the little kitten has turned into a roaring little lioness! Thanks to Florence for sharing this wonderful news! Little Hilda, you are here before us today because the Circle of Fourteen has been permanently dissolved. You are, therefore, the fifteenth member of the new Circle of Fifteen!” Everyone started applauding, and I saw Mistress Florence looking at me happily, like a delighted little girl. Maeva continued, “I’ve called you my little kitten ever since you were tiny, my lovely Hilda, and rest assured that your place in my heart has always been just as important as that of Mistress Agathe and all the wonderful women you see around this table. Come take your seat between Béatrice and Charlotte, my little lioness and welcome!”

Thunderous applause broke out as I made my way to *my* seat. Béatrice embraced me, and kissed me passionately, saying, “Welcome to the fold, my lovely Hilda!” She pulled out my chair and said, “Take your seat!” Then everybody sat back down except Mistress Maeva. Mistress Charlotte placed her hand on my shoulder, smiled at me, and said, “I am very proud of you, little lioness!” Then Maeva stood up and spoke. “Hilda, you are now part of this council, and your role is that of a student. Consequently, you may not express your views or speak at all until you attain the status of assistant. However, you may—and I encourage you to do so—share your perspective with your mentor; she will assess the merit of your ideas and convey them to us if appropriate. You are here to learn, and your training and education will span several years, until the council decides to elevate you to the rank of assistant.”

Maeva looked at Béatrice and said, “Béatrice, please stand up. Hilda, you stand up too.” We stood up; Maeva looked at us and took Béatrice’s hand. Béatrice, in turn, took my hand, and Maeva continued speaking. “Agathe of the Great House was the first to do everything in her power to bring about Hilda’s emergence and put Edward to rest once and for all. I listened to Agathe—my heart took the lead—and I let her prove to me that Hilda was worthy of joining the Circle. She was right. Although Charlotte was the first to vote for her inclusion and wanted to take her on, it was Béatrice who convinced me to interview her—because our lovely Béatrice has an incredible knack for spotting talent, and it’s no coincidence that her little sister Lucy became the personal assistant to Mistress Agathe of the Great House.”

She continued, “My beautiful and incomparable Béatrice became my personal assistant twenty years ago, taking over from Agathe. She was barely twenty, burning with passion, and—above all—highly talented in countless fields. Just as I always placed blind trust in Agathe, I have always had total confidence in Béatrice, and I have never—not for a moment—questioned her judgment.” She paused, and, moved, said, “That is why, in addition to her title of chief assistant, I am appointing Béatrice as Director of the Maeva Academy and mentor to Hilda. This new academy has only one student for the moment, but it will grow over time; we will seek out very young students to prevent other tragedies like the one Hilda suffered. My dear Hilda, you are the first of a long line, and you are beginning your training right now to become Béatrice’s personal assistant. Embrace and become one!”

Béatrice smiled at me, wrapped her arms around my neck, and gave me the most passionate kiss I had received all week. Everyone started to applaud and rose to their feet as we shared our passion. Florence and Elisabeth were weeping with joy, Myako wore a radiant smile, and Astrid covered her mouth with her hands, overcome with emotion. Maeva struck the table three times with her mallet, and everyone sat back down. Then she continued: “You will notice that Hilda does not have a Mistress. Every assistant—or future assistant—is strictly required to have a Mistress; that is the rule. Since Béatrice is my assistant, it would have been logical for me to become Hilda’s Mistress. However, I absolutely did not want to show any bias, so I rejected that idea, acting on Béatrice’s sound advice.”

Maeva glanced around the table to gauge reactions and saw that everyone was captivated by what she was saying. Then she spoke again. “I thought Charlotte would be best suited to become her Mistress, given the similarities they share; however, with her characteristic analytical nature, Charlotte confirmed that she wasn’t the right person for the role, especially following her own recent transformation. So, Charlotte suggested the ideal candidate, and in light of yesterday’s events, it became clear to me that this was the best possible choice.”

Mistress Charlotte looked at me and winked, then Maeva said, “Florence, Elisabeth, stand up. Hilda, stand up.” Once we were on our feet, I saw tears streaming down Florence’s cheeks. Maeva continued, “For the incredible and unwavering love you have shown Hilda during her initiation, and your ardent desire to teach her the Way—Florence, I name you Hilda’s Mistress.” Florence burst into tears of joy, and Elisabeth did everything in her power to comfort her. She continued, “Elisabeth, you will make an excellent teacher for Hilda; together with Béatrice, you will ensure that everything goes smoothly and that she receives the best possible education. Kiss each other passionately and become one.” We kissed with fervor and passion; Florence took my face in her hands, looked me straight in the eyes, and said, “I will love you forever!” Then we returned to our seats, and Maeva took a brief pause before resuming her speech.

Maeva looked at everyone and smiled. She said, “Now, introductions! Mistresses, please stand up.” They looked magnificent in their little, form-fitting, sleeveless white dresses—cinched with black belts featuring large buckles—along with long black thigh-highs and stunning patent-leather heels! And not to mention their long black nylon gloves! If Béatrice hadn’t sucked me off, I’d still be rock hard!

Maeva began the introductions: “To my left is my fiery, passionate Astrid! She’s the VP of Accounting. She’s hot-headed and straight-talking, but very curious. She loves all kinds of gloves!” Astrid spoke up: “Welcome, Hilda! You are absolutely stunning—and just so you know, I fuck everyone! The fantastic blonde beside me is Alice; she’s a bit shy at first, but she warms up pretty fast! She loves fucking everyone too, and if you want to drive her wild, wear surgical gloves—she’ll make you cum in no time!”

Maeva smiled and continued, “Next up, my lovely Myako is the VP of IT security. That little spitfire doesn’t mince words—she’s very direct—but when it comes to teaching, she’s a total sweetheart: patient and understanding!” Myako said nothing at first, then blurted out, “You know, you really turn me on—I got soaking wet the second you walked into the room! I love all kinds of gloves too, and now that we know you can pull off Charlotte’s trick, you’re going to be in high demand, darling! This stunning short-haired vixen here is Niahm. She loves gentleness and tenderness. Her favorite gloves are long satin ones, and since she’s wearing them today, I’m sure she’s all worked up! “Are you getting wet, Niahm?” Niahm smiled and nodded. Then Myako finished by saying, “If you want to explore pure, unadulterated softness, come see her; she’ll stroke your balls until you’re writhing with pleasure!”

Maeva looked at me and said, “Well, that’s quite an invitation! Camille, our VP of Administration. She works directly with Charlotte. She’s 100% lesbian, but she doesn’t say no to a cock every now and then.” Camille smiled and said, “I ask a lot of questions and I’m endlessly enthusiastic—and I like all kinds too! This stunning panther here is Anya. She’s the complete opposite of me, but she puts things in perspective for me and calms me down. Sorry to break it to you, but she really doesn’t like cocks! But she loves having her pussy eaten out and has learned ‘the Charlotte trick,’ so she makes me come several times a week! I have to put plastic sheets down everywhere—hee hee!”

The introductions continued: “This gorgeous Spanish woman here is Gabriela. She’s our VP of security, and she doesn’t mess around when it comes to safety. She’s a fiery, passionate soul—but such a romantic! She arrived here straight, and now look at her—she’s really into women!” Gabriela fixed me with a smoldering gaze and said, “Hilda, you are a stunning little creature! I got so wet the moment I saw you! And I’m sure Charlotte is rock-hard just because you’re sitting next to her! I’m a huge fan of rubber gloves—Florence can vouch for that—so if you want a full lesson on that, come see me, my lovely darling! The gorgeous tall blonde here is Natalia—my beautiful Italian who turned me around and showed me pleasures that stupid men are incapable of understanding! She’s also crazy about rubber gloves, and she confessed to me that she’s really keen on a threesome with you and me! I think she’s really got her eye on you!”

It was Mistress Florence’s turn, and Maeva let her introduce herself without saying a word. “We know each other quite a bit better. I’m the VP of IT, and I work closely with Myako.” She lowered her voice a little and said, “If you want to drive Myako absolutely wild, fuck her in the ass and then let her suck you off! It makes her totally hysterical! Anyway, I’m getting a bit sidetracked, but I’m crazy about latex—though we can talk more about that later. You know Elisabeth, too, and you know the wonderful feeling of her beautiful cock in your ass! She’s a huge latex fan as well; we’re going to initiate you—you’ll see!”

Then Mistress Charlotte spoke up. “I’ve known Maeva for thirty-five years. The day of my initiation was the anniversary of the first time we met—though we hadn’t actually seen each other until six months prior. She’s the one who made me CEO. I’m crazy about satin gloves, and if you really want to experience the ultimate in softness, let me tell you: Niamh is a true expert! You know Heather a little bit. She’ll become your best friend because she’s fantastic and excels at everything; if she offers to go down on you, say yes immediately and just let go—it’ll blow your mind!”

Maeva introduced herself: “I am the Head Mistress, and I have a great love for leather. I am authoritative but very understanding. You’re going to hear about it anyway, so I might as well tell you right now: I have Alzheimer’s disease, and my faculties will gradually begin to decline. This team was formed to take over in a few years, and you are now part of it. I am a confirmed lesbian, and the only people I sleep with are Agathe and Béatrice.” She motioned for Béatrice to stand up and introduce herself.

Béatrice stood up and said, “My little lioness, we don’t know each other yet, but my sister has praised your virtues so highly that I feel like I know you by heart already. You’re a miniature Charlotte in almost every way. You’re even more beautiful than she is!” Everyone burst out laughing, and she continued, “My favorite gloves are leather ones—especially the very long kind. Mistress Maeva knows this and often takes advantage of my weakness. I haven’t slept with many of those women yet, simply for lack of time, but that will come, because I’m in love with all of them. But with you—the minute I saw you in the hall before the interview, I knew. My heart skipped a beat; and now, seeing you looking so splendid and beautiful… I get soaking wet just talking about it. That blowjob earlier was just a taste of what I can do to you.” There were whistles, and Maeva stared at Béatrice, open-mouthed!

After a few minutes of silence, Maeva said, “Well, look at Béatrice opening up! You must have really made an impression on her, Hilda! Make the most of it, because she’s a hell of a good lay!” She laughed and added, “You know, Agathe told me Lucy was incredible, but she doesn’t have her sister’s experience yet. And I think you got a taste of that yourself a little earlier! Lucky you! Hilda, as you’ve likely noticed, we’re all really into sex here—we absolutely love it. There’s no room for taboos; we talk about it openly and constantly. To be honest, most of us screw at least once a day, and some even masturbate multiple times daily—just ask Heather! Most of the ladies around this table have already hooked up with each other. So, you’re very likely to receive propositions—and feel the urge yourself. Don’t hesitate to ask for or suggest a hookup; these lovely nymphos are almost all up for sleeping with you anytime. The most important thing is our motto: Explore, come, and make come.”

Once the introductions were over, Maeva concluded the meeting and said to Béatrice, “Take her to her room and show her around the manor. Béatrice nodded but asked, “Mistress Maeva, I’d like to have a quick word with my assistants first, if you don’t mind.” She leaned in close and whispered, “Mistress, I’d like to organize a little welcome party for Hilda—just among the assistants—so we can get to know each other, if you catch my drift!” Maeva burst out laughing and said, “Good heavens, Béatrice! She’s really got you worked up! Go on, my dear! Let loose for once! Explore, come, and above all—make come!”

Béatrice blushed and smiled. She stood up and said aloud, “Assistants, please remain in your seats; I need to speak with you for a few minutes. Hilda, would you mind leaving us for a moment? I’ll give you a tour right after my meeting with my assistants.” Florence said cheerfully, “Don’t worry, Béatrice—I’ll look after her in the meantime!” Béatrice replied, “Thank you, Mistress Florence.” Then, the room cleared, leaving the assistants alone with Béatrice.

She spoke in a low, honeyed voice to avoid raising her volume. “My lovely friends, I’ve neglected you so much since the circle was formed six months ago, and I feel terrible about it! Before you arrived, I was alone with Mistress Maeva, and my only intimate encounters had been with Mistresses Maeva and Agathe and my sister Lucy. Now, I know society and its rules frown upon sex between family members, but for us, it’s a completely different story.” Anya said with a little snicker, “I’m still waiting for you to eat my pussy!”

Béatrice smiled and continued, “Hilda’s arrival changed something in me and awakened what I had buried under work and obligations.—I have a lot of lost time to make up for with you all in that regard. So I thought, why not start tonight by organizing a little welcome party for Hilda—just for the assistants?” The assistants looked at each other, stunned and completely thrilled by the idea. Natalia said, “Wow! Count me in!” Anya, beaming, said, “Then I’m putting my name at the top of the list so you can eat my pussy!” Alice said, “I’m second! I can’t wait to experience the pleasures your legendary tongue delivers!” Elisabeth smiled and said, “Great, I’ll get to fuck Hilda’s tight little ass again tonight!” Heather exclaimed joyfully, “Wonderful! Will I get to try out the new blue surgical gloves Mistress Maeva dug up for me? Either way, there’s going to be some pussy to eat!” Then Niahm said shyly, “That little one makes me wet! A bit of tenderness will do her a world of good!” Béatrice smiled and said, “So, are we all agreed?” And all six of them heartily said yes.

Alice, who hadn’t said much up to that point, spoke up: “I propose we start a weekly tradition that brings all eight of us together—no exceptions. We pick a theme each week and have a blast!” Béatrice gave her a dazzling smile and said, “That’s an excellent idea, Alice! In fact, I’m going to show you exactly what I can do with my tongue tonight! As for the very first theme, I’m proposing one that will push some of us out of our comfort zones while bringing immense pleasure to others.”

Niahm said, “I like the idea! A little spanking might just tempt me! What do you suggest?” Béatrice smiled and said, “I’ve heard that you usually pick out your favorite gloves and outfits for your little get-togethers. To let Heather try out her new gloves without having to wait too long, I propose a theme night featuring surgical gloves and latex gloves. That gives you two choices, and the options complement each other perfectly. You have plenty of outfits in your walk-in closets to get creative, ladies! If you need anything specific, just ask me; I know a shipment of new, different gloves arrived a few days ago.”

Clearly thrilled with the theme, Elisabeth says joyfully, “Hilda discovered latex yesterday, and I think she loved it very much. She even claimed the gloves she wore were the softest and most beautiful she’d ever had on. So, since Niahm wants to bring a touch of softness, I propose we dress Hilda entirely in latex. And I think the evening itself should be all about softness! Niahm can guide everyone in that direction—no roughness, aside from maybe a playful smack or two, but rather tenderness, sensuality, and an awakening of the senses through gentle caresses!”

Niahm approached Elisabeth, caressed her cheek with infinite gentleness, and kissed her very softly, with delicacy and tenderness. Then she said, “Like this, my beautiful one?” Elisabeth bit her lip sensually, smiled at her, and replied, “Exactly like that!” Béatrice seemed very pleased and said, “Wonderful! That’s the plan. I’ll take care of the arrangements. We’ll use the large playroom; I’ll have it set up accordingly. See you at lunch.” Surprised, Anya asked, “You’re going to have lunch with us?” Béatrice replied, “From now on, I’ll always have my meals with the seven of you.” She took out her phone and made calls to arrange the evening’s preparations.

Béatrice came out of the meeting room and saw that I was deep in conversation with the six Mistresses. The assistants had gone off to attend to their tasks, and she said to me:

“Come, I’ll show you your room! Your things have already arrived.”  Béatrice thanked the Mistresses, and Florence said to me, “See you later, little lioness!” We went down to the second floor, and she said, “To the right are the Mistresses’ rooms and those of their assistants. Over here is your room, along with rooms for potential candidates. Further down are our quarters, featuring a cinema, a gym, and game rooms of every kind—and when I say *every* kind, I mean *every* kind!” She gave me a mischievous wink.

The first door on the right was my room, with a stylized sign reading “Hilda.” Béatrice opened the door and showed me in. The room was huge and included a bathroom and a sitting area with every amenity. There was even a bookcase filled with books and a large television mounted on the wall! Armchairs were arranged here and there, and I even had a dresser with a mirror for applying makeup.

She spoke, “for the past twenty years, my room has been downstairs, near Mistress Maeva’s. I know my room isn’t close to yours, but it isn’t far from Mistress Florence’s. So, if you need something important, don’t hesitate to knock on her door—unless the “Do Not Disturb” sign is up. In that case, come downstairs to see me immediately. In any event, you’ll receive your new phone sometime today, and my number will be in your favorites.” Béatrice opened a door and exclaimed, “Ta-da!” It was a huge walk-in closet filled with hanging plaid skirts in every color, blouses in various shades, and dresses! Shoes and boots were arranged on shelves—there must have been around fifty pairs! She opened one of the drawers next to the wardrobe and said, “Here are all your undergarments, socks, and gloves.” Hanging on the wall was a sheet listing the days of the week, with detailed instructions on exactly what I was to wear. She says, “Even though you are the only student for the moment, follow the dress code at all times and make sure you don’t get the day wrong!”

She took a small black-and-grey handbag from the closet and said to me, “Here, for carrying your makeup and phone.” She glanced at a small chest of drawers next to the bed and added, “Oh! And here is your new phone! Please hand over the one you have now.” I replied that I didn’t have one; she seemed surprised but said nothing. She glanced at her watch and said, “Goodness! It’s already time for lunch! Before we go—and before you hear it from someone else—there’s a little party in your honor tonight. Just the assistants and the future assistant. I have to tell you right now: you’re in high demand, and you’re going to get plenty of love and pleasure! No Mistresses are invited. Let’s go eat; I’ll give you a tour of the Manor afterward.”

We went down the stairs and turned right once we reached the hall. We turned right again at the end of the corridor, and she opened the first door on the right. She said to me, “This is our dining room. A little further along are the kitchens, and then the Mistresses’ dining room. The kitchens are situated between the two dining rooms to make serving easier.” Upon entering, I saw that the table was already occupied by the six assistants and that two chairs were still free. Béatrice said, “Sorry for the slight delay, girls—we didn’t notice the time!” Natalia said, “You’re forgiven, my dears! We haven’t been served yet. It’s strange seeing you here, Béatrice!” I asked her, “Why is she saying that?” Béatrice smiled and said, “Because I’ve neglected my assistants ever since the circle was formed! I always grab a quick bite at my desk! But that’s going to change from now on—and it’s largely thanks to you!”

Anya said cheerfully, “Our Béatrice really likes you! But I can’t wait for her to like us a little, too! It’s about time she ate my pussy!” Amused, I couldn’t help but reply, “If she eats pussy as eagerly as she sucks cock, you’re in for a treat, babe! Let me tell you, her tongue is incredible—I got a taste of it this morning!” Heather laughed and said, “You’re lucky to have gotten that special treatment, my little lioness—because if we’d had the time, *I’d* have been the one to take care of that little problem between your legs!” Béatrice laughed and simply added, “And according to some, Heather is quite the champ in that department!” I replied, “Well, I can’t wait to compare! You’ve got competition, Heather! I’ve already had Lucy and Béatrice!” Heather chuckled and answered, “Challenge accepted! I love cocks and cum, too!”

And Alice said, “And you love eating pussy, too! You’re a damn good licker, to boot!” Niahm said, “Wow, the little lioness has quite a roar and gets wild fast! I really like this one!” Elisabeth shot back, “Niahm, you like her a hell of a lot more than that! I’m sure you’re getting wet just thinking about all the sweet things you’re going to do to her tonight!” Niahm replied, “You’re jealous because you’d love to be able to get wet instead of just getting hard! Hilda, I’m going to show you what real pleasure is!” Everyone burst out laughing, and I said, “So, if I understand correctly, I’m going to have to handle all of you tonight?” Alice said, “Except Anya!” Anya frowned and said, “I didn’t say that! If Hilda does the Charlotte thing with me, I’d be up for it! I just said I wouldn’t suck her cock!” Elisabeth said, “But if she fucks you from behind, it’s no different than a girl with a dildo!” Alice said, “Elisabeth has a point there!” Anya looked a bit frustrated and said, “We’ll see when the time comes! It’s true I almost said yes to a double penetration scene with Elisabeth and Mistress Florence.”

I put my foot in my mouth by saying, “Well, I’ve never put my cock in a pussy or an ass before, so don’t worry about double penetration tonight!” There was a silence, and they all stared at me in astonishment. Béatrice broke the silence, saying, “You shouldn’t have said that! Now you’re going to have to pay the price, my little lioness—who roars pretty loud!” Heather added, “Oh, you bet! Now you’ll have to prove yourself and fuck us one by one! And Anya, don’t be a prude! Explore, come, and make come!”

Béatrice said in a slightly innocent tone, “Girls, tomorrow is Saturday and we’re off. What do you say we take some relaxant tonight?” Anya exclaimed, “Really? Well, if we take relaxant, I’d love to try getting fucked by a cock—or why not two?” Heather said, “Girls, if I take relaxant, I get really, *really* kinky—you know that, right?” Alice replied, “Then let’s take it and fuck like crazy!” Niahm said, “Ouch! When I’m on relaxant, I get even more into it, and I’m even softer and more sensual!” Natalia nearly choked on her mouthful and said, “Oh my God! If I take that, I’m going to have my way with every single one of you—no exceptions! I am totally up for it!” Elisabeth said, “Why not? Hilda, what do you think?” and I replied, “I think that if I feel the way I did last night, I’m going to want to suck you like a demon!” Elisabeth answered cheerfully, “Then we’re getting some! You know, girls, our little lioness learns fast? Before long, she’ll be a fierce competitor when it comes to sucking cock!”

Heather asked me, “Hilda, have you ever swallowed cum?” I replied, “Yes—my own! While licking Mistress Agathe’s shoes!” She laughed and said, “So, I’ll take care of your cum, and you swallow Elisabeth’s?” Béatrice said, “What about me?” and I answered, “I’m happy to share with you, if you like!” Everyone burst out laughing, and Béatrice replied, “You’re too kind—it’s a deal!”

Lunch over, the assistants wished me a good afternoon and headed to their respective offices. Niahm quickly walked over, gave me a tender kiss, and said, “See you at dinner, my lovely feline! I’ll be thinking about what I’m going to do to you all afternoon!” Béatrice laughed and told her, “Niahm, focus on your work, or Mistress Myako will punish you!” Niahm replied, “Oh, she’ll just want me to eat her out so I can focus on the work!” Béatrice retorted, “Yes, but if she complains to me about your work, you’ll have to answer to *me*!” Niahm laughed and said, “Promises, promises!” Then she left.

The tour of the Manor began, and Béatrice said to me, “You settled in pretty quickly! You’re a fast learner!” I replied, “Is it always like this during meals?” She laughed and said, “I don’t know, but knowing them, I’d say so! We’ll both find out soon enough!” Béatrice took the time to show me everything, and the guided tour lasted the entire afternoon. She took me around every floor and to all our designated areas on the grounds, and explained the rule about always wearing gloves outside our rooms—even at the pool, using nylon gloves designed for that purpose. We met each Mistress in her respective department, and each one introduced me to her team. Gabriela explained that her team consisted of eight agents who guarded the estate twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. They were armed and trained for combat. Béatrice told me that Natalia was a formidable fighter and an incredible shot—and that she was fierce on the job! It didn’t pay to cross her.

I had noticed that every girl on every team was dressed in a form-fitting black sleeveless dress that hugged her thighs, black nylon stockings, and black high heels. They all wore short black leather gloves, regardless of the department. Béatrice explained to me that they always dressed that way and that the majority of them stayed on the estate during the week, spending their weekends at home. A few lived on-site permanently for security purposes and had a small house at their disposal. Everything was provided for them, and they all earned a very decent salary.

I found it fascinating! I asked Béatrice, “Are the employees glove fetishists too?” Béatrice smiled and replied, “No. They follow the dress code but aren’t like us. However, there’s a seventeen-year-old intern on Mistress Myako’s team who started last week. We’re certain she’s one of us; she was recruited jointly by Mistress Maeva and Mistress Myako. They’re currently sizing her up. If she passes the interview and the outcome is positive, she will become the second student—provided she accepts, of course!”

My brain was racing, and equations were tumbling through my mind. Then I asked her, “Béatrice, if Mistress Maeva’s health deteriorates, she’ll inevitably have to be replaced! And if she wants to run her academy and take on students, she can’t very well hold it here in this—let’s face it—very adult and uninhibited universe! I was told I was training to become your assistant, which means you’re bound to become a Mistress sooner or later. So, why not host the Academy in the Great House? There are twenty-four unoccupied rooms in there, and plenty of large ones that could be turned into classrooms!”

Béatrice stopped walking, turned toward me without a word, and studied me for a brief moment with a completely expressionless face. Then, she burst into a genuine, joyful laugh and said, “Well, would you look at that! You’re a sharp, perceptive one!” She pointed to two armchairs and said, “Come on—I’ll reveal to you what I was going to reveal later anyway. This arrangement has been in place for a year, ever since Mistress Maeva was diagnosed. You know that Mistress Charlotte and Mistress Maeva have known each other for thirty-five years. Well, even though Mistresses Maeva and Agathe are a “couple”—physically and sexually—and love each other deeply, it is Mistress Charlotte who holds Mistress Maeva’s heart! Those two are united for life and share an unconditional love!”

Everything was falling into place in my mind, and my memories were completing the puzzle. I said to her, looking thoughtful, “So, Mistress Charlotte is going to become the High Mistress, you’re going to take Mistress Charlotte’s place, and Mistress Agathe is going to become the Head of the Academy!” Béatrice smiled and said to me, “There you go! And you’re going to become my assistant! Mistress Charlotte and I will split Mistress Maeva’s duties. I’ll be in charge of the entire estate—including the Great House and the academy—while Mistress Charlotte handles the financial empire and all the companies. The idea for the Academy came from Mistress Agathe and Lucy. They—and they alone—are spearheading the project, with Mistress Maeva’s help. My little lioness, you’re the one who sparked the creation of this Academy! And you are here for us to teach you everything—the inner workings of the estate, the lands, the various properties, and all that it entails. Take tonight’s celebration, for instance: managing this kind of event will be your responsibility—ensuring nothing is missing and everything is perfect!”

She took me by the chin, looked me straight in the eye, and said, “You’re going to make one hell of an assistant!” Then she kissed me with those incredible tongue movements of hers! Her watch beeped, and she looked at her, saying, “Dinner is in fifteen minutes! We’d better get going so we can get ready for your welcome party! Your outfit is already hanging in your walk-in closet, and Heather is coming to help you get ready. Oh, I almost forgot! Starting tonight, every Friday evening we’ll have this kind of get-together—just the eight of us—to bond and have some fun. They’ll be themed nights, and tonight’s theme is surgical or latex gloves. Elisabeth picked out your outfit for tonight, but for all the future ones, you’ll have to be creative!” I replied, “Surgical or latex gloves… It promises to be quite a night!” And she answered with a smile, “Oh, absolutely—it’s going to be wild!”

We arrived just a few minutes before the others; then they all arrived at the same time, chatting and laughing loudly. Béatrice said, “Well, girls, what’s got you in such a good mood tonight?” Natalia replied with a laugh, “Don’t play the comedian, Béa! You know perfectly well we’re in the mood for a wild night!” Just then, Niahm walked past me and whispered in my ear, “You drive me crazy! I’m going to give you some pleasure tonight, my beautiful little roaring lioness!” She planted a soft kiss on my cheek, then stuck out her tongue, gave it a gentle lick, and went to sit down.

In the blink of an eye, my erection returned. Béatrice slid her hand under my skirt and announced, “This looks promising! We’ve got a ‘Charlotte-style’ bulge here!” Niahm smiled triumphantly, blew me a kiss, and said, “Welcome.” Dinner was served, and the wild antics resumed with renewed vigor. Béatrice asked Heather, “Have you tried out your new gloves?” Heather replied, “No, I held off, but by mid-afternoon I couldn’t take it anymore—I was so wet just thinking about tonight! I slipped on a pair of gloves I keep in my office and, with Mistress Charlotte watching with amusement, I masturbated like crazy! Mistress Charlotte closed the office door and told me not to cry out too loudly. I squirted a little, and it was running down the insides of my thighs! I had to stifle a scream, but I came!” Alice said, “I hope you licked your glove after you came?” Heather replied, “What do you think?” Alice answered, “Cool! You and I think alike on that; there’s nothing more satisfying than licking a surgical glove wet with our own juices after climaxing! Fuck, I’m getting wet just thinking about it!”

Natalia said, “Hey, I’ve got a proposal! Since Hilda is basically the queen of the night, she has to take us all on one by one and manage to give us the shivers without making us cum!” Anya replied, “I’m in!” Elisabeth said, “Me too—provided she takes my cock as deep into her mouth as possible without gagging!” Heather said, “Honestly, girls! Give her a break,” and I replied, “Alright! Challenge accepted! I’ll give you all a little shiver as an appetizer; it’ll be good practice for the main course!” Alice said, “Let’s do it, but you have to take a shot of whiskey before you eat me out, just to warm me up a bit!” Béatrice looked at me and asked, “Do you really want to do this?” and I replied, “Absolutely! But Elisabeth goes last!” Everyone burst out laughing, and Heather said, “Girls, it’s going to be a fucking great night!” After dinner, we were served shots of a relaxant; Béatrice said, “Ready? Let the party begin!” and we downed our shots in one go.

Heather said to me, “Hilda, don’t be surprised if the relaxant kicks in faster, since you took some yesterday and it’s still in your system!” I replied, “Well, I’ll get kinky sooner!”
She smiled and said, “I’ll come by your room in an hour. Take a shower and start getting ready; your outfit is hanging in front of the door in your walk-in closet.” An hour later, Heather knocked on the door and entered. She was dressed as a nurse, wearing a short dress with buttons down the front that were easy to undo; she had left a few of them open, offering a glimpse of her breasts. She wore long white nylon thigh-highs and white high-heeled shoes. Her eyes were made up in black, and she wore a bright, luscious red lipstick!

She wasn’t wearing gloves! I said to her, “But where are your gloves? You could have gotten caught!” She started to laugh, showed me her pocket, and pointed to a packet of gloves. Then she said, “I took the long way around to avoid the stairs. We’re allowed to go from one room to another in our quarters without gloves.” Then she said, “Come on, I’ll help you with your makeup.” I replied, “Supervision only—I want to do it myself. I’ve already picked out what I need to go with my gorgeous latex outfit! I’m going to be all in black with blonde hair! I’m going to look stunning!” I started applying black mascara and more black on my eyelids, then put on black lipstick and gloss. Then she said, “Look at me. Fantastic! You’re a quick learner, gorgeous!” Putting on the latex was a bit more of a challenge. First the garter belt, then the stockings, and finally the short little dress with a strap around the neck. She said, “Wait!” She pulled down the top of the dress, helped me put on a pair of latex fake breasts, and said, “We did the same thing for Mistress Charlotte!” Once the fake breasts were on, she pulled the top of the dress back up, and I saw a magnificent bust perfectly molded to my torso! I was overjoyed! I asked her, “Can I wear this every day?” She replied, “Well, of course—if you want to!”

Then, she helped me slip on long black latex gloves that reached up to my shoulders and said, “You’re perfect! We won’t need to add any shine. Put on your shoes and walk to the back of the room sensually.” I was hard, and the effects were starting to kick in. “Turn around slowly, come back—you look magnificent and absolutely fabulous!” I replied, “I’m getting an erection just looking at myself in the mirror!” She started to laugh and said, “You’re going to make us all wet and give Elisabeth a hard-on tonight.” She took the packet of gloves out of her pocket, opened it, removed the paper wrapping, and laid it on the bed to unfold it. She exclaimed, “Oh my God! They’re gorgeous—look at that beautiful dark blue!”

She was squirming on her feet. She picked up a glove, let out a soft, plaintive little cry, and said, “Oooooh, they’re incredibly soft!” She slipped it on while wriggling and crossing her legs, as if she needed to pee. The glove reached up to her elbow. She stroked it with her hand, her eyes rolling back in ecstasy; she was experiencing immense pleasure, and seeing her like that sent shivers of pleasure through me. She put on the other glove and began to tremble. Her legs gave way, and I had to steady her. I asked, “Are you okay?” She smiled at me—her eyes still rolled back—and said, “I just had an orgasm!” Then, she raised her gloved hands to her face and smelled them. I saw shivers run along her arms; her body shook like a leaf, and she let out another, louder moan.

She caressed her cheeks and neck, sighing loudly. She undid two more buttons on her dress, slipped her hands inside, and caressed her breasts, throwing her head back and letting out a hoarse cry. She turned me on incredibly; I found her so beautiful when she was aroused like that! I had to admit that her gloves had an effect on me and that I was hoping she would touch me with them. She pulled herself together, buttoned up two buttons, and said to me, “I’m making you hard, aren’t I, my little lioness?” I replied, “I’m already hard, but damn, seeing you cum like that really turns me on!” She smiled and said, “That’s the effect surgical gloves have had on me since I was tiny! Just seeing a pair makes me instantly wet, but these ones are the ultimate! I orgasmed without even touching myself!”

She pressed her hands against my face and said, “Smell them!” I took a deep breath. They had a somewhat strong chemical scent, and with the second breath, I felt my body tremble slightly as a massive shiver ran through me. She said, “That’s it! You love the smell too! It makes you shiver with pleasure!” Then she lowered one hand and reached under my dress to grab my cock, which she began to stroke. I let out a low gasp of ecstasy, and she started jerking me off, whispering, “You love it! Yes, you love it! You were hoping so much I’d jerk you off with these amazing gloves! You wish I’d never stop! You want me to make you cum, my little lioness! But we’re going to stop for now. I promise I’ll make you cum like never before later on!”

She looked at me with a mischievous little half-smile and said, “Let’s go! Let the party begin! Explore, come, and make come! We walked to the end of the corridor, and the large playroom was the first door on the right. A “Do Not Disturb” sign was already displayed on the door. She opened it and ushered me inside. The room was indeed spacious; a huge bed stood facing the entrance, and the mattress was covered in glossy black sheets. Heather said, “Fantastic! Béatrice had a latex mattress topper put on! It’s going to be so soft and smooth!” The lighting was dim all around the bed but of very high intensity over the bed itself.

I glanced around the room and saw cameras everywhere, so I asked, “What’s the deal with the cameras?” Heather replied, “Everything is filmed to preserve the memories. Mistress Florence’s team edits the footage to keep the best angles and scenes.” Then she added, “But the cameras in this room are live, too, and can broadcast to the movie theater if the broadcast code is entered. I think it’s going to be shown tonight; some of the mistresses have expressed a desire to watch. There are some who are going to masturbate while watching us!”

Tables and sofas had been arranged all around the bed, allowing people to sit and watch the action in the center. Various sex toys, such as dildos and strap-ons, had been neatly placed on the tables, alongside boxes of surgical gloves in various sizes and bottles of lubricant. Over to the left, at the far end of the room, I could make out various cabinets, stools, tables, and a large X-shaped cross, but that area wasn’t lit. I asked Heather what it was all about, and she smiled and said, “You’re definitely going to like that corner, but we won’t be going there tonight because this is a gentle evening. That area is for pain and submission.”

Various bottles of spirits, wine, and champagne had been arranged on the right on a sort of bar. Bottles of water had been placed in a small refrigerator, just in case. Heather said to me, “Do you want something to drink? I’m going to have a glass of champagne.” I said, “Me too, then!” The relaxant was really kicking in, and my erection was driving me absolutely wild! I could feel my anus stretching, and it was making me incredibly horny!

The door opened. It was Anya and Alice arriving. They were giggling like schoolgirls, and I heard Alice say, “I’m totally gone! I get wet just looking at my gloves!” Anya replied, “I’m pretty turned on too! And I have to admit, these gorgeous gloves really do it for me!” Alice was dressed exactly like Heather. Same dress, same stockings, same shoes. The only difference was their gloves. Alice’s were a glossy dark green and reached mid-arm.

As for Anya, she was wearing the same dress, but in red; she wore the same stockings and shoes—also in red—and likewise had on white surgical gloves reaching to the middle of her arms. Barely thirty seconds later, it was Niamh’s turn to make her entrance. She was dressed exactly like Heather and Alice, but in a pale green dress and magnificent brown surgical gloves that reached almost to her elbows. All four of them had exactly the same lipstick and eye makeup! It was strange seeing Niahm with red lips, but it really suited her!

The three girls came over to join us, and I stared at them, open-mouthed and in a trance. I said, “Girls, you look so hot—you make me want to fuck you right now!” Niahm moved seductively close to me and whispered in my ear, “Not so fast, my little lioness! Don’t roar too soon! But you… you make me want to suck you gently. You are simply majestic, and even though I’m pretty high, I have to tell you—you’re making me so wet.” She sensually licked my lips from bottom to top and caressed my shoulders with incredible tenderness. I felt a burning fire spreading through me!

Alice, in turn, stepped closer, caressed my cheeks, and kissed me. Her gloves were incredibly soft—just like Niahm’s, for that matter! She whispered, “You look radiant, and you’re making me flush with heat, my darling little lioness!” She slipped her hand under my dress, gave a mischievous smile, and very gently stroked my cock, murmuring, “Oh… it’s so hard!” She placed her hand over her pussy, stroked herself lightly, and showed me her glove, wet with the juices of her desire. Then, she licked it while giggling like a schoolgirl and biting her lower lip.

Anya looked at me and said, “You are absolutely breathtaking! Seriously, you’re turning me on so much that I want to touch your cock with my soft gloves! Can I?” She slid her hand under my skirt to cup my penis in her palm. She let out a soft sigh, licked her lips, then gently closed her fingers around my penis one by one and began to stroke it very softly, all while the other three watched with excitement. She whispers, “It’s really hard! I had no idea that touching and caressing a penis would give me such sensations! Will you let me have a taste? Maybe I’ll actually end up liking it?” She kissed me on the mouth, using her tongue, and said, “I want you!” Heather smiled and said, “We’re quite the concept, don’t you think?”

In the movie theater, Myako says, “Can you believe the effect that little lioness has? It’s incredible—even Anya touched her cock! It’s the first time she’s ever held one in her hand, and suddenly she wants to shove it in her mouth and get fucked!” Charlotte replied, “She certainly has plenty of charisma!” Gabriela added, “I can’t wait to see what happens next!” Camille said, “I have to admit, I’d happily let that gorgeous creature fuck me!” Astrid replied, “Be patient—it’ll happen! We’ll have a threesome!” Moved and excited, Florence said, “She’s amazing, you’ll see! She’s going to be fantastic!” And Maeva grabbed a piece of popcorn, saying, “She managed to win Béatrice’s heart, and she’s back to her old self! Incredible!”

Then Elisabeth and Natalia walked in. They were dressed exactly like me, though Elisabeth was in red and Natalia in yellow. Their makeup was identical to the others’, and a multicolored aura radiated from them. Elisabeth came over, kissed me, and said, “We make a great couple, you and I! Tonight, we’re going to have a blast, darling, and I’m going to teach you a trick you’ll never forget!” Natalia leaned toward me and whispered in my ear, “You look so beautiful and radiant, my lovely lioness! Black suits you perfectly, and you’re positively glowing with the joy of living! I can’t wait to give you a blowjob and have my pussy eaten out!”

Heather had completely forgotten as the relaxant had already kicked in. She set down her glass of champagne, took Alice, and showed her the new blue gloves. Alice’s eyes widened; she took Heather’s hands and let out a little squeal of excitement. She held the gloves up to her face and breathed in their scent. She let out a deep sigh of contentment and felt a wave of warmth wash over her. She said, “So, what was it like? Tell me!” Heather realized she was wearing her blue gloves; she began to squirm and cross her legs. Catching the scent of the gloves, she let out a cry as her eyes rolled back. Trembling, she opened her mouth and cried out in ecstasy. She took a deep breath and calmed down, feeling a warm glow deep inside. She took a sip of champagne and flashed a radiant smile at Alice, who asked, “An orgasm?” Heather replied breathlessly, “That’s the second one already!” Alice said, “You’re so lucky! You climax just thinking about your gloves! Will you be able to finger me with them later?”

Béatrice made her entrance like a panther. We all watched her walk in majestically. She was dressed exactly like Elisabeth, Natalia, and me—but all in white. She looked stunning, and her stride spoke volumes about her intentions. She was wearing black makeup, just like me. She stepped toward me, took my glass, pulled me into her arms, and kissed me like I had never been kissed before. The kiss lasted at least two minutes of pure passion; then she pulled back, looked at me tenderly, and said, “Little lioness, you’ve brought back the woman I used to be so long ago. Tonight, it’s my turn to thank you properly!” She handed my glass back and took one for herself; we all raised our glasses, and Béatrice said, “Explore, come, and make come!

Niahm pressed against me, caressed my cheek with the back of her index finger, and whispered softly in my ear, “Come with me.” She took my hand and led me toward a sofa. We sat side by side; she took my glass, set it on the table, and whispered right into my ear, “You’re beautiful—incredibly beautiful! You make my heart race and make me feel all hot and bothered.” She gently caressed my cheeks, letting the gloves merely graze the skin without applying pressure. She moved down toward my neck, gazing at me sensually. Then, she leaned in and let her lips softly brush against my neck and shoulders, planting light kisses here and there while continuing her gentle, gloved caresses.

She rose and straddled me, facing me, and caressed my hair and cheeks; she grazed my lips with a finger, letting the glove slide softly against them. Then, she cupped my face and kissed me languorously. I tried to touch her, but she pushed my hands away, insisting I let her take the lead. She ran her hands over my fake breasts—right over my dress—then looked up and smiled at me, whispering, “They look good, but when you have real ones, it’ll be a thousand times better!” Then she went back to kissing me tenderly.

Elisabeth said to the other girls, “Let’s go over there before Niahm keeps her all to herself!” Anya came and sat next to us, evidently to watch. Heather took a seat on a side sofa, and Alice came and sat beside her. Elisabeth and Béatrice came to sit at the foot of the bed, facing us, to watch as well and Natalia sat alone on a couch preferring watching on her side. Niahm continued planting soft, delicate kisses on my lips, neck, and shoulders, and began moving her hips slightly to rub her pussy against my erect penis beneath my robe. She let out soft, gentle moans to show she was enjoying it. I had never received such gentleness and tenderness in my entire life, and I surrendered to those delightful caresses.

Alice bit her lip and undid a few buttons on her dress, slipping her hand inside to caress her breasts. She let out a soft sigh as she pinched a nipple, then leaned back against the sofa, shifting her hips forward and spreading her legs slightly. Niahm stopped kissing me, took a cushion, and climbed off me. She placed the cushion on the floor and knelt down. She very gently lifted the hem of my dress and smiled. Anya bit her lip and put a finger in her mouth to lick and suck on it. Then, Niahm took my penis in one hand and caressed it very softly, letting only the glove touch the surface without applying any pressure. She made light back-and-forth movements, still without exerting any pressure. I closed my eyes and let out a loud sigh of pleasure.

It was incomparably gentle. Alice had unbuttoned her dress halfway, baring her breasts, and was slowly caressing herself in time with the caresses Niahm was bestowing upon me. Anya placed her gloved hand between her legs and began to stroke her pussy very softly, letting out little sighs of contentment as she watched Niahm at work. Unable to wait any longer, Heather had also started gently caressing her pussy, feeling her soft gloves slide over her wet clitoris. She let out a moan, and Alice smiled as she lowered a hand to her crotch and began to gently stroke her wet clitoris with her green glove.

Béatrice did the same. She, too, began caressing her pussy very slowly, carefully matching Niahm’s rhythm. She took Elisabeth’s gloved hand and placed it on her own penis, encouraging her to masturbate it gently as well. Niahm began planting soft, light kisses on my penis, blowing gently and running her tongue along its length while carefully avoiding the head. Then she grazed the sides with her lips, still never touching the head. My breathing quickened, and the sensations were simply wonderful. The other six girls masturbated delicately while watching us, each letting out soft moans of pure pleasure. Then Niahm gently took my penis into her mouth and began to suck it softly. I let out a long, louder moan. And Niahm began to suck a little faster, while maintaining the same gentleness and pressure.

Myako simply couldn’t believe it! Her Niahm was leading the way, and all the others were masturbating in time with her gentle rhythm, helping Hilda discover the joys of that gentleness. Astrid said to her, “Admit it—that makes you incredibly wet!” Myako replied, “Well, yeah! What do you think? Just look at Niahm go! You can’t help but get turned on!” Camille let out a little cry of pleasure and said, “Excuse me, I got carried away!” “Don’t apologize, Camille! Masturbate and let your pleasure out,” said Maeva. Charlotte replied, “I have to admit, it’s quite a show so far!” Florence added, “Aren’t they magnificent, pleasuring themselves like that?” And Gabriela said, “As for me, I’m waiting for things to go further before I touch myself!” Maeva said, “And I have to admit, this concept involving surgical gloves and latex is really interesting!”

Myako said, “Maeva, I have to admit, seeing you stark naked like that while wearing surgical gloves feels a bit strange!” Maeva laughed and replied, “But Myako, we aren’t completely naked! We kept our stockings and shoes on, and we’ve all put on surgical gloves! The reason I wanted us to be naked tonight is so we can really give free rein to our pleasure while watching our assistants go at it—and I find that incredibly arousing!”

Niahm gently stopped her magnificent, tender blowjob, ran her tongue up the length of my cock, then took Anya’s hand and placed it on my penis, saying, “Your turn. Go ahead! You’re dying to do it, and you’ll find it a hell of a lot better than a silicone dildo!” She stepped aside to make room for Anya and headed to the bar. In the movie theater, Camille exclaimed, “She’s going to do it! I bet you she’s going to suck it! The lesbian in her is opening up and exploring!” Maeva replied, “That’s great!” Astrid said, “And what about you, Maeva? Wouldn’t you be tempted by a nice cock—at least once before you die?” Maeva answered, “There’s only one cock I’m going to try, but I’m not ready yet.”

Anya started masturbating me while kissing me languidly. Then she said, “You know, this is the first cock I’ve ever held in my hands? And I think I love it!” She began stroking faster, letting out little sighs. Then she whispered, “I won’t be as good as Niahm, but can I try putting it in my mouth?” I smiled, caressing her cheeks and head, and replied, “It’s not a competition, Anya! Just explore!” Anya smiled at me, slid off the sofa, knelt on the cushion, and very gently took my penis into her mouth; applying light suction, she began to suck me avidly. Camille says, “I knew it! And she actually likes it, too! Myako, do you see what I see? The little lioness managed to convince a lesbian to suck a cock!” Astrid laughs and whispers, “Camille, don’t disturb Myako while she’s masturbating! She’s super focused!”

Alice was masturbating Heather, and Heather was masturbating Alice. Both were thoroughly enjoying themselves, letting go and expressing their pleasure with loud moans. Béatrice had taken hold of Elisabeth’s cock and was stroking it vigorously while thrusting her fingers into her pussy, crying out in pleasure. Natalia kept watching in silence, legs crossed sipping her drink. In any case, she was captivated by the whole spectacle, and it didn’t bother anyone, since they all knew she took immense pleasure in voyeurism. Anya kept sucking me off and was really getting into it! And honestly, she was pretty good for a beginner! Niahm came back with bottles of water and a shot of amber-colored liquid, which she set on a table next to the bed. Then she went over to Alice and Heather, held out a hand to each of them to help them up, and said, “It’s challenge time, girls! Hilda said she’d do it!” Alice and Heather looked at each other, and Heather said, “Wonderful!” Alice, for her part, said happily, “I want to go first!” They stood up, and Niahm asked Béatrice and Elisabeth to scoot over a bit to make room for the other girls. The bed was wide enough for all seven of them to sit side by side while still having space to move. She motioned for Natalia to come and sit down. She stood up and took her place between Elisabeth and Béatrice, crossing her legs again.

Niahm turned back toward us, leaned over to Anya, and said, “So, gorgeous, how do you like sucking a real hard cock?” Anya kept sucking me frantically, and Niahm started to laugh, saying, “Oh! So you really love it, my beautiful panther! Come on, get up and go sit next to Béatrice. It’s time to get your pussy eaten out by Hilda!” Anya stopped, stood up, and said, “Oh yes! The challenge!” Then she went to sit next to Béatrice. Niahm held out her hands, inviting me to get up from the couch, and whispered in my ear, “Show us what you can do with your tongue and mouth, my beautiful little lioness!” She grabbed some cushions and spread them on the floor in front of the bed. Then she asked, “Girls, can I go second?” Heather shifted over a bit, patted the mattress with her hand, and said, “Of course, my sweet redhead!” Astrid said, “But what are they doing there? Why are they lining up like that?” Myako sighed and said, “Can’t you see they’re all about to get gobbled up by Hilda? Shut up and listen! Go masturbate—that’ll keep you busy for a bit—and let me get myself off!”

Niahm handed me the glass containing the amber liquid and said, “To warm Alice up, as promised!” I took the glass and downed the shot, holding the liquid in my mouth; she took a seat between Alice and Heather, and I dropped to my knees, swallowed the whiskey, and set about eating out Alice’s pussy, which was wet with pleasure. At the very first licks, Alice let out a long moan and gently placed her hand on my head. I licked her with delight, sliding my tongue into her pussy, and heard her moan even louder. She caressed her breast while holding my head, then cried out, “Holy shit! You’re so good! You learn really fast, little lioness! Come on, show Niahm what you can do!” She looked at Niahm with wide, astonished eyes and said, “She’s incredible!”

I shifted slightly and, smiling, began eating Niahm out. I was incredibly gentle with her, just as she had been with me. I heard her sigh and whisper, “Oh my God.” Then I licked her a bit more vigorously for a few minutes, and she moaned with pleasure; she was incredibly wet, and I gave her truly royal treatment. I knew when to stop when she started screaming loudly, grabbing my head to pull it away from her pussy. Laughing, she said to me, “How did you manage to learn to do that in less than a day? Just imagine—with some experience, you’re going to be a total goddess! Béatrice, Heather! You’ve got some competition! I’m loving you more and more!”

Heather said, “Competition! Just like that! Did you hear that, Béa?” Béatrice replied, “She has to prove it to us; I’m skeptical!” Then Heather said, “Come on, show me what you can do!” I had quite a surprise in store for her. It was going to be fierce! As she spread her legs, I grabbed her by the buttocks, pulled her hard against me, and began devouring her wildly with my mouth. I sucked her clitoris passionately, thrust my tongue deep into her pussy, and went back to eating her out with determination. She must have loved it, because she was screaming like a madwoman, saying, “Fuck, you’re a real little bitch!” She grabbed my head with both hands and pressed down, making me eat her out even more fiercely. I felt fluid flowing into my mouth; she let go and screamed, “Stop! Stop, I’m gonna cum!”

She stared at me in a daze and said, “Say, are you some kind of humanoid with artificial intelligence? You learn incredibly fast! It’s amazing how you devour pussy like that! Béatrice, you’re not going to believe this!” Alice placed her hand on my shoulder, handed me a bottle of water, and said, “Drink and catch your breath!” Laughing, she added, “You’re pretty impressive, young lady!” Maeva was overjoyed! She had even started masturbating along with the other Mistresses. Astrid said, “Myako, we really need to invite this little lioness over soon!” Myako replied, “I can see that! I’d give anything to take Anya’s place—she’s in for a real rough time!”

Anya had been waiting for this moment for a long time and was dying for me to lick her little pink pussy. She spread her legs and lifted them into the air as she lay on her back, holding onto the heels of her shoes to offer up her pussy to me. Camille smiled and said, “That’s her favorite position! She loves getting eaten out and fucked while she’s set up like that!” I placed my hands under her buttocks to lift her slightly and licked her clitoris. I opened my mouth and used small sucking motions, taking her entire pussy into my mouth at once. She got wet and let out a long moan of satisfaction. The more I ate her out, the more she cried out and the wetter she got. She was positioned so perfectly that my tongue could go deep, and I flicked it against her insides, making her moan with pleasure. She let out one last cry, saying, “Stop! That’s enough! Don’t make me come just yet, for fuck’s sake!”

Everyone started laughing, and she said, “She’s fucking amazing! She eats pussy to perfection!” Béatrice looked at me and said, “Well, show me that, my little lioness—roar!”
I knew I’d have to get creative to impress Béatrice. I planned to use my fingers too, but I’d have to stop in time to avoid pushing her over the edge too soon. I started by eating her very gently, running my tongue over her pussy and clitoris. I traced a path down to her anus, licking it softly, before moving back up to her pussy. She let out a sharp little cry and said, “Wow!” Then, I repeated the same movement, but a bit more firmly and quickly. She sighed, “Fantastic!” and stroked my hair. As I repeated the motion, I lingered longer on each spot and intensified my licking.

She began to moan more loudly and said, “Little lioness, you are really good at this!” Hearing that, I slid two fingers into her pussy and made small movements against the upper wall, right on her G-spot, all while continuing to eat her out with relish. She let out a loud cry, saying, “Little lioness, you’re making me come!” but I kept up the movements. She cried out in ecstasy again and again. Then she said to me, “Little lioness, stop, or I won’t be able to go on afterwards!” She looked at me with a wide, toothy grin and announced, “Girls, we’ve got a pussy goddess on our hands!”

Natalia sat with her legs crossed, her yellow latex-gloved hands resting on her thighs. She said to me, “It won’t be that easy with me, little lioness. You’re going to have to show me you can roar loud!” I took a sip of water, leaned forward, and began to lick the shoe on her crossed leg. She seemed surprised but let me do it. I licked the top of the shoe, then the sole, all while looking at her with a feline gaze. Then, I put the heel in my mouth and began to suck on it gently. She sighed and said, “You catch on fast; you’re a good girl.” I had just hit a sensitive spot, and the others were all amazed. Béatrice said, “Incredible—Natalia, the little lioness, just found your weak spot!” Then, I took off her shoe, put her latex-covered toes in my mouth, and began sucking on them avidly, all while looking at her with a very naughty expression to make her get wet.

I ran my tongue over the sole of her foot while holding it in my hands. The sound of latex against latex was arousing. I lingered on the sole, then on her toes, before running my tongue over the top of her foot with quick, light strokes, like a mother cat licking her kittens. She let out a small sound and said, “Damn, you’re making me wet with pleasure!” I grasped her leg with my latex-gloved hands and stretched it out, pointing it up into the air. I kept licking her leg, using longer strokes like the lioness I was, and made my way up to the top of her thigh. I could see the inside of her thigh, with trickles of fluid sticking to the mattress. She moaned with pleasure, watching me, completely captivated.

I let go of her thigh and very gently took one of her hands, which I began to lick—first the palm, then finger by finger, taking the time to suck on each one with pure pleasure while looking at her with eyes that longed to make her come. She let herself go and relaxed her muscles, and I took the opportunity to spread her legs and reach her pussy, which was soaked with desire. I began licking her fiercely and rapidly, sucking on her clitoris and burying my tongue deep inside her while making small, circular motions. She started moaning loudly and cried out, “Oooohhh! You are so good at this! I give up—you won the bet!” She looked at Béatrice and said, “But Béa, she has absolutely no experience! What’s it going to be like when she actually does?” Béatrice smiled and said, “She’s amazing, isn’t she?”

I positioned myself in front of Elisabeth; she stroked my hair and said, “I know you’re good at this!” I replied, “Oh really? Are you sure?” I grabbed her buttocks and spread them apart with my hands, then began licking her anus with eager frenzy. She let out a gasp of surprise, her breathing growing heavier and faster with every stroke of my tongue. She cupped her breasts and kneaded them vigorously, crying out, “Hilda! That feels soooo good!” She began letting out short, successive cries as she threw her head back. I licked her balls and took the whole sack into my mouth, running my tongue over it. She cried out in pleasure and looked at me in disbelief. Then, I took her cock into my mouth and sucked vigorously while stimulating her anus with my index finger. She cried out louder and louder, her breathing ragged like someone on the verge of climaxing. Then I took her cock deep into my throat, pulled it out, and licked her balls. She writhed and cried out in pleasure, saying, “Damn, you are incredible!” I slowly slid her penis out of my mouth while applying strong suction, and when it finally popped free, it made a little “pop” sound. In the movie theater, everyone was masturbating and moaning, and some were even thinking about starting to have sex with each other.

I got back up and, looking at the girls, said warmly, “So, shall we have a quick shot of whiskey?” They all burst out laughing, and Alice went to get a tray with eight glasses. Béatrice raised her glass and said, “Explore, come and make come,” and we downed our shots in one go. Then Béatrice took me by the hand, laid me down on the bed, lifted my dress, and straddled me. She caressed my cheeks and said tenderly, “Have you never put your cock inside a pussy?” Then she took my cock in her hand and sat down on it, smiling at me. The sensation was incomparable. It was soft, warm, and wet. She lowered herself as far as she could and began to grind her hips. Then she leaned down to kiss me, placed her hands on my arms above my head, and began moving her ass up and down, sliding her pussy along the length of it.

I let out a sigh of genuine pleasure and she said to myself, “We’re all going to have our way with you, darling!” She got up, and Niahm took her place, doing exactly the same thing. Then Niahm went over to Béatrice; they lay down—half on their backs, half on their sides—facing each other so that their cunts were touching. They caressed their own breasts and rubbed their cunts against one another. Natalia straddled me and fucked me hard. After a few minutes, she got up and squatted over Niahm’s face; Niahm began devouring her pussy. Heather then took her turn fucking me for a while before settling her pussy onto Béatrice’s face, who licked it greedily. Alice took wicked pleasure in sliding my cock in and out of her pussy, plunging it as deep as she could; I was in a state of ecstasy, fucking for the first time in my life.

Alice grabbed a dildo and went to lie down next to the girls, who were in the middle of making love. She slid the dildo into her pussy and started fucking herself. Elisabeth asked Anya if she wanted to try getting fucked, and Anya replied, “Yes, but I want you to fuck me in the ass at the same time!” Elisabeth said, “Well, look at that! You’ve finally decided to go for double penetration!” She grabbed some lubricant; Anya shyly sat down on my cock and slowly lowered herself onto it, letting out a little cry of pleasure. She began moving up and down and moaning. Elisabeth climbed onto the bed, knelt behind Anya, applied lubricant to her cock and Anya’s anus, and penetrated her very gently. Anya let out a hoarse cry, leaned over toward me, and said, “Go ahead—you take over the movement.” I began moving my hips up and down, and Elisabeth started penetrating her more vigorously.

Heather was now fingering Béatrice’s pussy with three fingers, while Alice had strapped on a dildo and was fucking Heather from behind. Natalia and Niahm were locked in a 69, and everyone was moaning with pleasure. Anya was screaming at the top of her lungs, “Again! Again! Harder! Fuck me hard, for fuck’s sake!” She let out a scream of incredible intensity, and I felt fluid flowing onto me. She had experienced a powerful orgasm. She pulled away and went to sit on the bed to watch the others climax.

Elisabeth motioned for Béatrice and Heather to come closer. They positioned themselves on either side of me and began stroking my cock with their gloved hands. While one stroked my cock, the other fondled my balls. Niahm sat on my face, and I began licking her pussy. Then, I felt something wet against my anus and a finger penetrating me. Then, a second one.

Beatrice and Heather took turns sucking me, passing my cock back and forth, licking it simultaneously from both ends to keep sucking. Elisabeth pushed upwards into my ass and I felt a powerful wave engulf my body. I let out a cry while eating Niahm. Then, a second wave arrived, stronger this time; I was trembling from the intensity. Then, the third seismic shock hit like an electric jolt. At the same moment, Béatrice and Heather received an explosion of sperm right in the face. They licked themselves and licked my sperm with relish.

I quickly got up, took Elisabeth’s hand, pulled her onto the bed, and had her lie on her back; then I gave her the same treatment, but this time by sucking her. I grabbed some lubricant and slid two fingers into her ass, mimicking exactly what she had just done to me. And I began to suck her insatiably. The other girls were masturbating vigorously while watching us, letting out cries of intense pleasure. I sucked Elisabeth passionately, maintaining the pressure so she could feel the electric jolt coming. She began to tremble, her eyes rolling back in her head, and let out a cry of pure ecstasy as she exploded, shooting all her cum deep into my throat. I swallowed it all and ran my tongue over her penis to ensure nothing was left behind.

The girls took turns climaxing, crying out at the top of their lungs, and even Anya found enough strength to pleasure Niahm and bring her to orgasm. In the movie theater, Myako had just swallowed Florence’s semen after climaxing. Astrid had just reached orgasm while masturbating and taking Charlotte’s semen into her mouth. Camille had climaxed a little while ago and still couldn’t believe that Anya had achieved orgasm through double penetration by real cocks. Gabriela had learned how to make herself squirt and had soaked the floor. Maeva licked her fingers, wet with her own juices, and said, “It was a fantastic evening, wasn’t it?”

The small circle of eight sat in a ring on the bed, laughing, caressing and kissing one another, and basking in their shared pleasure. I felt accepted; they had welcomed me as one of their own. The seven assistants gathered around me and gave me a big group hug. Béatrice said, “You are truly special, and we all love you so much already, even though you’ve only been with us for a few days!” Niahm kissed me and said, “Oh yes, we love you, little lioness!” Natalia remarked with her sharp tongue, “Niahm, something tells me *you* love her a little more than that.” Everyone burst out laughing, and I whispered in her ear, “I love you a little more, too.” I licked her lips from bottom to top, just as she loves to do to me; she looked at me tenderly, gave me a wide smile, and kissed me gently. She said, “I will teach you tenderness, and you will teach me pain.”

Alice asked me, “Tell me, Hilda, did you really tailor the challenge to each of us?” I laughed and said, “Of course! I’ve already got you all figured out and I know how to handle you! Sure, there were common elements in what I set up for you, but I adapted things based on your personalities and the kind of things you like to receive!” Béatrice said, “Our little lioness is sharp-witted and incredibly quick on the uptake; she’s figured out everything coming up regarding the Academy and the handover of power!” In the movie theater, the Mistresses exchanged astonished glances, and Maeva smiled, saying, “Without a doubt, this little one will make the best chief assistant we’ve ever had!” Béatrice said, “Come on, girls, let’s go to our rooms; the Mistresses are waiting for us to get back before they leave the movie theater. Breakfast is at seven tomorrow morning!” Everyone wished each other goodnight and returned to their rooms.

At 6:40 the next morning, I heard a knock at the door and went to open it. All six of them were standing there, and Niahm said, “We’ve come to get you for breakfast! We’re all going together! Are you ready?” I started crying tears of joy, and Niahm said, “Hey, what’s wrong?” I replied, “You came to get me, and I’m dressed just like you this morning!” Heather wiped my cheeks and said, “Yes! Beatrice decided that on Saturdays and Sundays you’d wear the same thing we do, since we’re all off duty and given that the manor descended into chaos when we wore whatever we wanted on weekends. It was quickly decided that the dress code would always apply to avoid confusion among the staff. Besides, we always go out to breakfast together, so we’re coming to pick you up! And it’ll be like this every morning!” We were all dressed in black and white, wearing short-sleeved black dresses with white, buttoned collars, long opaque white thigh-high stockings, glossy black heels with small white buckles on the instep, and stunning long white nylon gloves.

Béatrice was overjoyed to see us all arrive together. She said, “Hello, girls! I see the little lioness is with you this morning!” Natalia said in a sharp tone, “Well, is she on the team or what?” Béatrice smiled and said nothing more. She looked at me and gave me a wonderful wink. Alice said, “We should start thinking about next week’s theme!” Niahm said, “We’ve had ‘softness’—why not ‘pain’?” Elisabeth replied, “Why not? We could all dress in leather!” Heather said, “That would be fun! Getting tied up, gagged, and whipped!”

Anya giggled like a little girl and said, “Hilda could show us!” I replied, “Personally, I like receiving—not necessarily giving—but I think Natalia would get really wet at the thought of hurting us a little!” Natalia burst out laughing and said, “Oh, my sweet little lioness! You’ve got me figured out! But I won’t be able to give that pleasure to all of you, because it’s pretty physically demanding!” I glanced at Béatrice and saw that she knew what I was going to say. “Béatrice, you’re the head assistant. So, the boss of all the assistants—including the ones at the Great House—right?” She laughed and replied, “You’re right! We could include Lucy, too! And you never asked *me* if I could ‘give’!” And she flashed a wide, almost sadistic smile as she took a sip from her cup.

Anya asked, “Is it true that another student might be joining us?” Niahm replied, “Absolutely! Her name is Judith. She is tiny—really tiny. She can’t be more than a meter and a half tall or weigh more than forty kilos! But she’s very well-proportioned and very pretty. She wears glasses and always ties her beautiful black hair up in pigtails, which gives her a little-girl look. She’s seventeen, but she turns eighteen on Monday.” Heather asked, “Where did she come from, and where is she now?” Niahm replied, “Mistress Myako has known her for a few years. She’s a hell of a hacker—even better than Mistress Myako. They’ve been talking for years, and one thing led to another, and the subject of the gloves came up. I’m pretty sure she’s just like us; we’ve caught her masturbating several times since she arrived a week ago! Her housemate says she never takes her gloves off and hears her climaxing every night.”

Béatrice spoke up: “Before rumors start flying in every direction, I’d rather tell you about it myself. The girl has been an orphan since she was six and has never been adopted. She lived in an orphanage and has been in contact with Mistress Myako for two years. She is currently an ‘intern’ on Mistress Myako’s team so we can observe her behavior, and her conduct has been impeccable. She does exactly what she’s told without a word of complaint and loves being here. She has a thirst for learning; she is curious and perceptive, though very shy. She doesn’t let people get close easily, but she is adapting quite well.”

She continued, “She has her interview with the Council on Monday morning. Hilda, this will be your first Council session, and your task will be to study and sound her out. I know this will be easy for you; Mistress Maeva is entrusting this mission to you personally, and you will deliver your verdict directly to the Council.”

To be continued…

Lihn – Cleaning Chores and Wet Floors

Lihn is of Vietnamese origin but arrived in Canada at the age of six months. Her adoptive parents, Gerald and Simone, loved her from the moment they held her in their arms, and she never lacked for anything. She was never a difficult child; she makes friends easily and is very intelligent. She is now nineteen years old and, despite being an adult, still lives in the family home.

A little over a year ago, Gerald left Simone for another, slightly younger woman. Unfortunately for Lihn, Simone had to move to another city, and the difficult decision to stay with her father was made reluctantly. Lihn adores her father but isn’t exactly fond of his new girlfriend. It must be said that Phoenix is ​​domineering and likes to run the household her own way. There is no love lost between them, but Lihn makes the best of it. But most of the time, Phoenix is ​​actually decent with Lihn. Everything goes smoothly, without any real hitches.

Phoenix is ​​quite a character. She always wears high heels—no matter what she’s doing, she’s in heels, even when cleaning. And speaking of cleaning—she does it every single day. She likes things clean, and as long as no one makes a mess in her wake, everything is fine. Oddly enough, Phoenix always puts on long green rubber gloves that reach her shoulders when doing housework—even if it’s just to sweep the floor. She keeps several pairs in a cupboard and stocks brand-new ones, possibly to avoid running out.

Another strange thing Lihn noticed is that every time Phoenix puts on her gloves, she looks around as if to see if anyone is watching, then strokes her cheeks and starts smelling the gloves—every single time. But Lihn paid it no mind and let her mother-in-law do as she pleased. However, this situation was soon to change following a strange incident that befell Lihn.

One afternoon, thinking she was alone in the house, Lihn heard a noise coming from the bathroom in the basement, where her bedroom was located. She stepped out of her room to see what was going on and spotted Phoenix in the bathroom. The door was wide open, and Lihn decided to hide and watch what she was doing.

Well-hidden beside the fireplace, Lihn had a direct view of the bathroom door and could see exactly what was happening. Phoenix was holding a brand-new package of rubber gloves. She set the package on the edge of the sink and began to undress. She took off her white camisole—she was wearing nothing underneath—and Lihn clearly saw her lovely, small, firm, and perky breasts. Her curiosity piqued, Lihn smiled and felt a rush of euphoria. Phoenix took off her high heels and removed her leggings; she was wearing nothing underneath, and her shaved pussy was clearly visible—a sight that held Lihn’s rapt attention. Phoenix put her shoes back on, opened the package of gloves, took them out, and began to slip them on very slowly, letting out soft sighs of contentment. Once both gloves were on, she raised them to her face, closed her eyes, and—much like inhaling the scent of a flower—began to breathe in the smell of the gloves with obvious delight.

Then, she began caressing her neck and moved her hands down to her breasts, stroking them gently while letting out soft sighs. Lihn could hardly believe her eyes, yet at the same time, the sight was beginning to arouse her. She felt her clitoris swell slightly and her panties grow warm and damp. She crossed her legs to keep from getting too aroused, but it was no use.

Phoenix slid a hand down to her crotch and began to caress herself, surrendering to the pleasure. Lihn held back as best she could, but the heat was washing over her and her breathing grew shallow. Then, Phoenix slipped a finger inside her pussy and let out a cry of joy. That was too much for Lihn; she slid her hand under her panties and began to masturbate. Phoenix had now inserted a second finger into her pussy and was going at it hard, letting out louder cries this time. Lihn felt her arousal flowing between her fingers; she penetrated her own tight pussy and mimicked what Phoenix was doing.

Suddenly, Phoenix let out a scream so loud it echoed throughout the basement; at the same moment, a powerful jet of fluid shot from her pussy as she continued to masturbate vigorously. Then, a second jet—just as powerful—burst forth, and within seconds, a third, less intense stream splattered against the bathroom walls and floor amidst Phoenix’s wild, primal screams as she climaxed with frenzied intensity. She took her wet glove, licked it, and thrust her fingers—dripping with her juices—into her mouth, smiling as she looked toward the fireplace. Lihn felt pleasure rising within her and pressed a hand over her mouth to keep from crying out. Feeling her juices trickling between her thighs, she stood up and quietly made her way to her room.

She didn’t know if Phoenix had seen her, but one thing was certain: the experience had turned her on immensely! She had never seen her mother-in-law naked before, and upon reflection, she realized she was a very beautiful woman after all! But why had she come to do that in the basement bathroom, leaving the door open?

Dinner arrived, and Lihn, Phoenix, and Gerald sat down at the table. Phoenix seemed to be in high spirits; she even kept flashing little, knowing smiles at Lihn, catching Gerald’s amused eye. “Come now,” he said, “are you two in on some secret I don’t know about?” Phoenix smiled and replied, “And what difference would that make? We’re allowed our little girl secrets, aren’t we, Lihn?” She winked at Lihn and gave a mischievous smile. “She knows,” Lihn whispered to herself. “But she just shouldn’t have come and done her dirty business near my room!” she thought.

The next morning, Gerald was about to leave for work when Phoenix asked him, “Do you think Lihn could help me with the housework today?” Gerald replied, “Of course!” He walked over to the basement stairs and called out, “Lihn! Come here, please! Phoenix needs you!” Lihn came up the stairs, fearing the worst, and her father told her, “You’re going to help Phoenix with the chores today.” Lihn replied, “What’s the point? It’s already spotless!” Gerald looked at his daughter and said, “Don’t argue! A little cleaning won’t hurt you!” Then Phoenix looked at Lihn with a slight, knowing smile and said, “We’re going to have a lot of fun together, Gerald. Right, my lovely Lihn?” and she gave the young Vietnamese girl a friendly wink.

Phoenix said to Lihn, “Go change into something light; we might get a little wet. A tank top with nothing underneath and a pair of panties will do just fine. It’s just us girls, so it’s no big deal! Then wait for me in the basement bathroom—we’re going to give the floors and walls a really good soaking!” Gerald said, “See? It won’t be that hard! See you later, girls—happy cleaning!” Lihn thought back to the scene from the day before and her stepmother’s lovely body in the throes of climax. It turned her on immensely.

She went to put on a little white camisole and matching white panties, then went to wait in the large basement bathroom. Everything was spotless—why did she want to wash the floor and walls again? Phoenix arrived. She, too, was wearing a camisole and panties, along with her trademark high heels. She held out a packet of yellow rubber gloves to Lihn and said, “Here, these should fit you.” Lihn replied, “I don’t need them.” Phoenix countered, “Oh, but you do—for the work we have to do this morning, you need them, darling.” She flashed a lovely smile at Lihn and asked, “Did you at least have a good time yesterday?” a look of amused playfulness on her face.

Lihn feigned surprise and replied nervously, “W-W-What?” Phoenix laughed and said, “Come on, girl, don’t play innocent! I know you were there watching me! Did you have a good time? Did you manage to cum before I looked your way?” Lihn didn’t know what to say and blushed. Phoenix continued, “But why didn’t you come join me? Wouldn’t you have liked to cum the way I did—splashing the floor and the walls? Don’t be shy! You’re an adult, and sex is great!”

Lihn decided to speak up: “I didn’t mean to spy on you, but I couldn’t help myself!” Phoenix smiled and said, “There’s nothing wrong with that, my dear! Did you at least climax? Because knowing you were there watching me made *me* climax intensely! You saw the result, didn’t you?” She stroked Lihn’s hair, then her cheeks, and added, “I’m not your mother, but I can be your best friend and teach you some extraordinary things, if you like!”

Finally, Lihn felt a weight lift from her shoulders and said, “Yes.” Phoenix laughed and asked, “Yes to what, my lovely?” Lihn replied, “I came. I couldn’t stop myself from masturbating while watching you. You know you’re very beautiful and have a stunning body? It turned me on so much!  When I watched you masturbate, I mimicked your movements and felt my pussy dripping between my thighs. I loved it!” Phoenix smiled and said, “But that’s a great start! If you get that wet, just imagine what I could teach you!” She smiled even more broadly. The shrew seemed to be a completely different person from the one Lihn had known!

Curious by nature—and, above all, very intelligent—Lihn wanted to know more, so she asked, “Can I ask you a question?” Phoenix replied, “You can ask me anything you want! That’s exactly what we’re here in the bathroom for!” Lihn didn’t understand and continued, “But… what about the chores?” Phoenix burst out laughing and said, “We’re doing them right now! Come on, ask away, you curious little snoop!”

Lihn bit her lip and asked her first question. “What’s the deal with the rubber gloves? Why do you always wear them, and why do they seem to turn you on?” Phoenix’s face lit up as she replied, “Exactly because they turn me on like crazy! You might not know this, but I masturbate with these gloves at least once a day! They give me incredible sensations—and if you want, I can let you experience that too!”

Lihn asked her second question: “So why did you come to the basement bathroom to masturbate?” Phoenix grinned broadly and answered bluntly: “To pique your curiosity and show you a few things! I knew you’d come to see what was going on and hide to watch. I also knew you’d watch right to the end and wouldn’t be able to resist the urge to masturbate along with me in secret!”

Lihn pressed further: “How did you know I’d be watching you masturbate?” Phoenix laughed heartily, stroked the young woman’s cheek, and said tenderly, “Do you think I don’t know that you go through my lingerie, try it on, and get so turned on that you end up masturbating? Yes, I’ve seen you do it a few times, and I didn’t say anything because I found it charming and could see it gave you pleasure! And I also know you fantasize a lot about my toys, even if you haven’t dared to try them out yet!” Lihn blushed with shame and lowered her head. Phoenix took her by the chin, lifted her head, and looked her straight in the eyes, saying, “Never lower your head, and never be ashamed to explore your sexuality.”

Lihn looked at her and said, “But I went through your things! Aren’t you mad?” Phoenix smiled. “Of course not! I’m far from mad. If it turned you on, I’m actually really happy about it! Do you have any other questions?” Lihn thought for a moment and replied, “How do you do that thing where you get so wet you’re like a fountain? What does it feel like? I’ve never managed to do that!” Phoenix smiled and explained, “How do I do it? Well, it comes with experience; you have to know how to find the sensitive spots and stimulate them properly. The pleasure that comes from it is simply indescribable. The first few times, it feels a bit strange because it seems like you’re about to pee, but you have to push past that and keep going all the way! In the end, it’s just wonderful. Very messy, but incredibly wonderful!”

On second thought, Lihn realized she would love to learn how to have an earth-shattering orgasm, but she knew she couldn’t possibly manage it on her own. In any case, she was attracted to women, and deep down, she knew she was more drawn to older women. Phoenix was gorgeous, and talking about sex with her turned her on immensely. “Can you teach me? I mean, everything! The rubber gloves, the squirts, and more!” Lihn said enthusiastically. Phoenix beamed and said, “Of course!” She handed the pair of yellow gloves to Lihn, adding, “Open the package and wait.” Lihn opened the package, Phoenix did the same with hers and said, “Are you ready?” And Lihn nodded.

The instructions were a long time coming, and Lihn seemed eager for her special sex education lesson. She wanted to climax and was very aroused by the thought that Phoenix would help her achieve it. Just thinking about it made her panties warm and wet. Then Phoenix said, “Bring the packet close to your nose and breathe in what’s inside. Do you smell that? Well, that scent gives me shivers. Take another deep breath and take your time analyzing it.” Lihn said, “I think it smells good!” Phoenix smiled and told her, “Now, take out the gloves and put them on the counter.” Lihn did as she was told; Phoenix followed suit, moving very slowly, then continued: “We’re both going to undress—slowly. It’s just us girls here, and you saw me completely naked yesterday.”

She continued her instruction: “Take your time; savor the act of undressing. Think only of your body and mine, and stay focused on the pleasure.” Lihn felt shivers run through her and found herself completely naked before Phoenix, who was also naked except for her high heels. Phoenix said to her, “You’re gorgeous, you know? So small and slender, with beautiful, small, round, firm breasts and a lovely, shaved pussy. Turn around. You’ve got a beautiful backside, too.” Then Phoenix stepped closer and caressed Lihn’s shoulders, saying, “Close your eyes, let go, and become one with the pleasure.” She lightly traced a finger down Lihn’s spine, barely grazing the skin. Lihn started and shivered. Then, Phoenix’s fingers moved down to Lihn’s buttocks, caressing them ever so gently with her fingertips and making her sigh.

Then Phoenix whispered in her ear, “Pick up your gloves and turn to face me. Slowly put on the first glove.” Lihn noticed that the glove fit quite snugly. A gentle warmth spread through her body, and she felt her pussy growing wet. Phoenix continued, “Put on the second glove. Now, bring your hands to your face and smell the scent of the rubber. Close your eyes and breathe softly.” Lihn sighed and shivered, and Phoenix said to her, “That’s very good. The heat and excitement are starting to rise within you. Stroke your neck, your cheeks, your shoulders. Do it gently and let the sensation of the gloves against your skin guide you.” Then, Phoenix fell silent and let Lihn discover the feeling for herself.

She opened her eyes and saw Phoenix caressing her breasts while watching her. She smiled and moved her hands down to her breasts to caress them as well. She cupped and kneaded her firm breasts, then pinched her nipples and twisted them lightly between her fingers. The sensation of the rubber against her skin was very pleasant, and she felt her pussy getting wetter. She climbed onto the counter to sit, spread her legs, and slid a hand down to her pussy while continuing to tease a nipple. Then, without really caressing herself, she gave her clitoris quick little taps and sighed in ecstasy.

Phoenix said softly, “Take your time, don’t rush things,” and went over to Lihn. She ran her gloved hands over Lihn’s shoulders and then her breasts. Lihn looked at Phoenix and breathed heavily. She was gently caressing her pussy, and the sensation of the wet rubber made her even wetter. Droplets slid down her thighs, and Phoenix said, “That’s it, beautiful—take your time and let yourself go.” Then Phoenix leaned in and began licking Lihn’s small breasts, drawing a soft cry from her.

While Lihn continued to masturbate gently, Phoenix pulled a silicone dildo from a bag. She moved back toward Lihn, who smiled at the sight of the dildo in Phoenix’s hands. “You’re dying for it, you little vixen—admit it!” She held out the dildo; Lihn took it and thrust it deep into her mouth, letting out a sound of pure delight. Phoenix began caressing her own pussy as she watched Lihn enjoy herself. She finally slid the dildo into her tight little pussy and cried out passionately. Phoenix smiled and said, “Wonderful, sweetheart! Go ahead, enjoy yourself!” Lihn moved in a frenetic back-and-forth motion, and her pussy grew increasingly slick. The counter was soaked, and a puddle began to spread.

When Phoenix saw that Lihn was about to come over, she gently took her arm and said, “Stop a moment—you’re going to walk right past it.” Phoenix positioned herself facing Lihn, removed the dildo, and began caressing Lihn’s pussy. Then, she slid two fingers inside and vigorously worked her so wet pussy. Lihn was in ecstasy, crying out with pleasure. Phoenix told her, “If you feel the urge to pee, don’t hold it back!” She continued even more intensely while Lihn frantically rubbed her clitoris. Phoenix sensed the moment approaching, then thrust deep, quickly withdrew her fingers, and applied pressure to the upper wall of Lihn’s vagina.

This maneuver was repeated a few times, and Lihn felt the urge to pee rising. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Phoenix sensed that the moment had arrived and did everything to make her squirt. A piercing cry rang out, and a memorable gush erupted from Lihn’s pussy as she screamed even more intensely, her voice growing ever louder. Then, Phoenix placed her dripping, gloved hand into Lihn’s mouth; Lihn licked it all up greedily, without the slightest hesitation.

Phoenix stood up, thrust her fingers into her own pussy, and brought herself to orgasm in a flash—three consecutive spurts accompanied by ear-splitting screams. Lihn was utterly dumbfounded and amused at the same time; she kept gently stroking her pussy, jumping slightly at every little electric jolt that shot through her body. Phoenix looked at her and said cheerfully, “I told you it would get a bit wet and the floor and walls would get splashed!” She started to laugh, and Lihn joined in.

Lihn stepped down from the counter, moved closer to Phoenix, and gave her a hug. Then, as she pulled away from the embrace, an uncontrollable urge compelled her to kiss Phoenix full on the lips. Phoenix smiled, held her close, and they continued kissing. Then Phoenix whispered, “It’ll be our little secret! Just between the two of us!” Lihn blushed and said, “Do you think you could teach me some other tricks? You turn me on, and from now on, that’s all I’m going to be thinking about!” Phoenix laughed and replied, “Anytime, sweetie! We can even take our intimacy further and really pleasure each other! I certainly wouldn’t complain—after all, between us, your dad isn’t exactly great in bed!” They both laughed heartily. Finally, Phoenix said, “Well, now it’s time to clean up!” They stayed naked and set about tidying up the mess they’d made.

Gerald came home from work and saw Lihn and Phoenix preparing dinner together. It was the first time he had seen such a thing; the two of them seemed to share a close bond and were in high spirits. He said cheerfully, “Well, I see that doing a bit of cleaning seems to have brought the two of you closer together!” Phoenix smiled, and Lihn said, “Oh yes, Dad, it was a wonderful experience! We had so much fun together, and I learned a ton of things—like how to get the bathroom floor and walls soaking wet, for instance!” Both girls burst out laughing under Gerald’s innocent, clueless gaze.

To be continued…

Joyce – The Voluptuous Young Tattooed Woman

Spring 1949. Joyce lived alone in a small Canadian suburb. Her husband had died during the war in one of the final German strikes against Allied troops, and she had never remarried, ignoring the neighborhood gossip and tittle-tattle. Admittedly, in those days, a woman nearing thirty—and a very pretty one at that—did not remain single for long. It was frowned upon and gave people plenty to talk about.

Joyce looked after her charming little house on her own and lived off the income left by her late husband. She would hire young men—minors—to mow the lawn, paint the fence, or handle any other tasks generally assigned to boys. She had learned to drive and had even treated herself to a gleaming black Buick two years earlier. In short, she lived alone, did her own shopping, and took good care of her house and grounds. She particularly enjoyed gardening, and her floral arrangements were magnificent and beautifully maintained.

The neighbors found it surprising never to see men coming to visit her or loitering nearby. The only visitors she received from time to time were women of her own age or slightly younger; sometimes two or three would visit at once, and it was mostly the same circle of women who came to her home. She was friendly to everyone and smiled all the time. People said she was elegant, always very well-dressed, and classy.

That spring, the house next door went up for sale; the elderly couple who had lived there for decades could no longer look after the property and were moved into a retirement home. The house sold very quickly, and a buzz of excitement ran through the neighborhood as everyone wondered who would be moving into that charming, well-maintained home.

Two weeks after the house was sold, a moving truck pulled into the driveway, and the new neighbors appeared to be settling in. From a distance, they looked like a young couple without children, but it was too early to draw any conclusions. In any case, introductions would happen in due course, and the neighbors would come to meet them with the customary welcome dishes and barbecue invitations.

Joyce, with her boundless zest for life and eternal good cheer, was the very first to come and welcome the newcomers. She was dressed in her finest attire: a lovely little white floral dress with a crinoline skirt, nylon stockings, and black high heels; a small black hat perched jauntily atop her curly blonde hair; and short black nylon gloves with puffed wrists. Her makeup was striking, featuring cat-eye liner and luscious, fiery-red lips. She looked simply dazzling, radiant, and magnificent.

She knocked on the new neighbors’ door, and a radiant, stunning young woman with blonde hair styled in a high bun came to the door. The young woman was wearing a very sexy little black dress, black nylon stockings, and black high heels. Her smile was magnificent, set off by dark lipstick, and her eyes sparkled with joy. But what truly captivated Joyce was that both her arms were fully tattooed from shoulder to wrist. The young woman looked like a pin-up and had the bearing of a Hollywood star.

Joyce stammered when she saw the young woman: “H-h-hello, I… I…” She caught her breath, held out her hand, and said more confidently, “My name is Joyce; I’m your next-door neighbor. I came to welcome you and brought a cake as a housewarming gift.” The young woman gave her a big, lovely smile and said, “Hello! I’m Ruth! Do come in—we were just about to pour ourselves a cup of tea; join us to taste this wonderful cake and get to know each other better!” Ruth brought Joyce inside and introduced her to her husband. “William, I’d like you to meet our new neighbor, Joyce. She’s brought us a welcome cake! Get out three cups and three plates—we’re going to get to know each other!”

The three of them chatted for much of the afternoon. Joyce explained that her husband had died nearly five years ago and that she had been living alone ever since. Ruth, for her part, revealed that she and William had married two years ago and had saved enough money to buy this lovely little house. They had wanted to leave the big city for a quieter area and had found a great opportunity to purchase the home. In any case, since William was a traveling salesman, he was generally away for three or four weeks before returning home for a week.

Joyce ventured a question: “But who looks after you when William is away? Four weeks is a long time!” Ruth laughed and said, “I’m perfectly capable of looking after myself, and with my tattoos, I scare men off anyway, so there’s no real danger!” The three of them started laughing, and Joyce continued, “But what do you do when William is away? You must be bored to tears!” Ruth replied with a chuckle, “Actually, not really. Yes, we’re married, but we both need a certain amount of freedom—and, above all, time to ourselves. It’s an arrangement that works for us. I am a seamstress and fashion designer, and I have a lot of contracts!

Ruth took Joyce’s gloved hand and said, “Come, I’ll show you my sewing room,” but as she held Joyce’s hand, she felt a wave of heat wash over her. Was it the softness of the nylon that had stirred such sensations? She had noticed that Joyce hadn’t taken off her gloves all afternoon and found it curious, yet at the same time, she couldn’t help but admire them. Then, stroking Joyce’s hand with both of hers, she said, “Your gloves are splendid—and so soft; I love the way they feel.” Joyce smiled and asked, “So, what about that sewing room?” They both burst out laughing, watched by a puzzled William who hadn’t a clue what was going on.

Ruth’s sewing room took up a good part of the second floor; she had converted one bedroom into a storage area for fabrics and various materials, and a larger bedroom into a space for her sewing machines and large table. In the main room, there were shelves filled with patterns and designs for all kinds of garments—from simple trousers and skirts to shirts and evening gowns. Joyce was amazed, and what caught her eye was a small shelf holding several patterns for making gloves. She asked Ruth, “Do you make gloves?” Ruth replied, “Of course—it’s one of my specialties!” Joyce let out a soft sigh of delight, and Ruth noticed it, though she pretended not to.

After a good half-hour spent poking around the workshop, Joyce told Ruth it was time for her to head home. She said, “Thanks for the guided tour and for the lovely afternoon we spent together! Let’s do it again sometime—I’ll invite you over to my place!” She took both of Ruth’s hands and gently caressed them with her gloved hands; Ruth felt herself blush and experienced another wave of warmth.

Joyce said goodbye to William, who replied, “See you in four weeks; I have to leave for the western provinces tomorrow morning to visit potential clients! Let’s have dinner together when I get back!” Ruth also said goodbye to Joyce. As she was leaving, Joyce turned back and asked Ruth, “I’m going into town tomorrow to do some shopping—would you like to come along?” Ruth didn’t hesitate for a moment and replied, “I’d love to! Provided we make a stop along the way—I need to buy some supplies and fabric!” To which Joyce responded, “Then get ready to look your best; we’re leaving early tomorrow morning!”

The next morning, William said goodbye to Ruth: “I’ll see you in four weeks, my dear. Take care of yourself, and I hope you build a wonderful friendship with Joyce. Happy shopping—I’ll try to call you over the next few weeks if I have access to a phone.” Ruth was almost glad that William was leaving. She was really looking forward to going shopping and out with Joyce. Deep down, she felt as joyful as a young girl being taken out for the first time, and she hurried off to get ready.

It was nearly six in the morning, and she decided to take a nice hot shower. As the water prickled her skin, she felt a strange wave of excitement wash over her. She picked up the soap, worked it into a lather between her hands, and began to wash herself—first her neck, then her shoulders and arms. She took more soap and felt that wave again, though this time it was stronger. She caressed her breasts with her soapy hands, taking the time to pinch her nipples while continuing to stroke her beautiful, firm, and taut breasts. She let out little sighs of satisfaction, then slid a soapy hand down to her pussy, which she could feel quivering under her touch. She felt a pang of guilt and stopped abruptly, then began to laugh nervously. “I feel really strange this morning; it’s like I’ve turned back into a little girl, excited out of her mind to go out!” She started giggling again as she finished washing up.

After her shower, she took her time applying her makeup to perfection, highlighting her magnificent blue eyes. She applied a glossy, dark red lipstick and then chose her outfit: a beautiful, tight little black dress, nylon stockings held up by a black satin garter belt, a black satin corset, and black high-heeled shoes with ankle straps. She fastened a wide leather belt around her waist to complete the look and styled her hair into a pretty bun atop her head. She felt like something was missing for her to look her absolute best and turn heads in town. She rummaged through her accessories for several long minutes without finding what she was looking for. Then, a stroke of genius crossed her mind. If she was going out with Joyce, she might as well go all out.

She opened a small drawer in her bedroom dresser and, triumphant, took out a magnificent pair of short white leather gloves that she wore on special occasions. She slipped the gloves on and felt, for the third time, an immense wave of heat sweep through her body. Instinctively, she raised her gloved hands to her mouth and nose and breathed in the scent of the leather deeply. She felt herself sway, and the wave of heat returned even more intensely, a feeling of supreme joy washing over her. She smiled, bit her lower lip, and realized what was happening. It had been a long time since that had happened to her despite the number of pairs of gloves she had crafted over the past few years. But the very act of wearing them aroused her, and she felt her panties growing damp. This brought back marvelous memories welling up from her subconscious.

The front doorbell rang, snapping her out of her wonderful reverie. She composed herself, glanced in the mirror, grabbed her handbag, and went to open the door. It was Joyce. Seeing her there, she felt her heart race and was overcome by another wave of intense heat. Honestly, what on earth was wrong with her?

Joyce wore a magnificent yellow crinoline dress with white bands at the neck and cuffs; beneath it, one could glimpse a white petticoat and a garter belt holding up long black thigh-high stockings. She wore stunning white high-heeled shoes and a large yellow hat that matched her dress. Her makeup was exquisite, featuring pink lipstick, and she had coordinated a black satin band around her neck with a matching one at her waist. But what really sent Ruth reeling was the pair of small white nylon gloves—puffed at the wrists—that Joyce was wearing. At the sight of the gloves, Ruth felt once again a wave of intense heat and sensed her panties becoming soaked. She felt light-headed and incredibly aroused. After all, perhaps Joyce *did* turn her on, even if she had been reluctant to admit it to herself!

Joyce exclaimed, “Ruth! You look absolutely stunning—breathtaking! Wait!” She pulled a state-of-the-art camera from her bag and said, “Strike a pose—I’m going to take a picture! And in color, too!” Then, like an excited teenager, she threw her arms around Ruth and planted a kiss on both her cheeks, giggling with delight. Ruth pulled herself together, but the scent of Joyce’s perfume gave her the shivers and made her skin prickle. She said, “Just look at you, Joyce! You look phenomenal—stunning and incredibly beautiful! If I were a guy and unmarried, I’d be wooing you! Do you want me to take your picture?” Joyce smiled at her, her eyes sparkling, and said, “We’ll take the photo in town! Come on, hop in the car—we’re off on an adventure!”

They spent the day shopping, dining out, and having a drink on a terrace—laughing and sharing a thousand and one stories. They even took the time to snap a photo of Joyce in front of her gleaming black car, right in the middle of the shopping street. Ruth felt wonderful in Joyce’s company; she felt happier than she had ever been. Her heart was racing, she hung on Joyce’s every word, and she couldn’t make sense of what was happening to her at all. Nor did she know that Joyce was feeling exactly the same way. Ruth felt as though she were falling in love, and it deeply unsettled her. On one hand, she was married to a man who was never around—and did she truly love him? But on the other, this was the first time she had experienced such strong emotions and a sense of well-being in the presence of a woman. What’s more, a woman she had known for only two days!

They returned later that evening after a wonderful, intimate candlelight dinner at a luxurious restaurant. Both women were radiant, their eyes sparkling; they felt absolutely marvelous. As she parked the car in her driveway, Joyce asked, “Do you want to come in for a drink and keep talking? I loved our wonderful day and don’t want it to end just yet.” She looked at Ruth with pleading eyes and said, “Say yes! Even if we get a little tipsy, your house is just a stone’s throw from mine!” Ruth laughed and agreed.

Joyce poured two glasses of whiskey; they toasted to friendship and downed their drinks. Ruth said, “Another one!” Joyce laughed and poured two more. Then, Ruth began to speak in a lower, honeyed tone. “Joyce, we’ve only known each other for two days, but I feel like I’ve known you forever. I’m going to confess a few things to you—but don’t judge me, and don’t laugh at me.” Ruth had followed Joyce’s lead and hadn’t taken off her gloves all day; deep down, she knew she loved it and that it turned her on immensely. Joyce looked at her with tender passion and said, “What is it, Ruth? Tell me!” Ruth took a sip from her glass, sighed, and replied, “You know, I’ve felt strange all day. In fact, ever since you caressed my hands with your gloves on yesterday, I’ve felt odd.”

Joyce’s eyes widened, but she said nothing. Ruth took another sip and continued, “This morning, I couldn’t wait for William to leave. I felt like a little girl excited about an outing. I went to take a shower; I put soap in my hands, worked up a lather, and found myself caressing my breasts and then my pussy, letting out little giggles of pleasure. A wave of heat washed over me, but shame took over, and I stopped.” She drained her glass and asked for another; then, while Joyce finished hers and refilled the glasses, Ruth resumed the conversation. “After my shower, I got dressed and felt light. I felt sexy and couldn’t wait to go out and turn heads in town.” Joyce let out a playful little laugh and said, “Oh, and you certainly turned heads, my dear! Mine included!” Then she let Ruth continue.

Ruth took another sip, feeling slightly weighed down by the alcohol, yet she continued speaking without paying much heed to Joyce’s remark. “I was missing a key accessory to complete my outfit. I searched high and low but couldn’t find one. Then, inspiration struck, and I grabbed my leather gloves. As I slipped them on, a wave of heat washed over me, and I felt an inexplicable urge to breathe in the scent of the leather. It turned me on so much that I felt myself go weak at the knees, and my panties grew damp.”

Joyce grinned broadly and said, “Really? That’s fantastic!” Ruth smiled and picked up where she had left off: “It was the doorbell that brought me back to reality! I had an irresistible urge to do things to myself. But when I saw you on the porch in your lovely yellow dress and little nylon gloves, it made me come a little, and my panties got soaking wet.” Joyce smiled and said cheerfully, “I knew I had that effect, but this is the first time anyone’s actually told me so!” Ruth looked at her thoughtfully, smiled, finished her drink, and went on.

She looked at Joyce with a tender, passionate gaze and said, “Joyce, this might be the best day of my short life. I’m only twenty-one, and I thought I’d already experienced a lot, but spending this wonderful day with you filled me with joy and stirred up emotions I never thought I’d feel. Throughout the day, I felt heard, respected, and—strangely enough—loved. I felt so good with you that it was almost like being in love. I never felt that way with William, and honestly, I don’t even know if I love him.”

She continued, “But at the same time, falling in love with a woman?” Joyce placed a gloved hand over her mouth and spoke in turn. “Beautiful Ruth, the moment I saw you open the door yesterday, I felt like I was walking on air. You looked so sexy in that lovely little dress and with your tattoos—it was love at first sight for me.” She kept her hand over Ruth’s mouth and continued, “I know I’m older than you—I’m past thirty—but like you said, that day was memorable; I have to admit, it was one of the best days of my life. You know, I masturbated thinking about you last night?” She removed her hand from Ruth’s mouth, cupped her face with both gloved hands, and kissed her passionately.

Ruth was slightly surprised but let herself be kissed. Then, she gently pushed Joyce away and said, “We can’t do this. It’s wrong. I’m married. I… I…” She trailed off. Joyce replied, “You’re married—so what? Your husband isn’t here, and I doubt he makes you feel what we’re feeling for each other right now. These emotions and feelings are stronger than anything! I can give you time; there’s no rush. I love you, my voluptuous, tattooed young woman!”

Ruth was shaken and didn’t know what to think anymore. Deep down, she wanted to surrender completely to the stunning blonde who had swept her off her feet, but she kept thinking about her husband and what would happen if he found out. Finally, she said to Joyce, “I think I’ll head home. Alcohol won’t help us tonight, and I think I need to be alone to think things over. I’ll be in touch. Goodnight, my radiant blonde beauty.”

As she returned home, Ruth’s mind was teeming with questions. She knew she would struggle to sleep, given how intensely her brain was racing. She undressed, and without even realizing it, she had kept her gloves on. She was naked yet still wore those incredibly soft gloves—the ones she had kept on all day without once taking them off. She was still feeling the effects of the whiskey, yet she was in full control of her faculties. Then, instinctively, she raised her gloves to her face and took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of the leather. She thought of Joyce and what she had said to her, and felt a massive wave of heat wash over her. This time, she didn’t resist and let herself be swept away by the wave.

She sat at the foot of the bed, then caressed her neck and arms before moving down to her chest. She pinched her nipples, crying out with delight, and then fondled her breasts roughly, taking real pleasure in it. She surrendered completely to pleasure, sliding a hand down between her legs and gently caressing her clitoris while letting out soft sighs of ecstasy. Feeling her pussy grow wet with desire, she slid a finger inside, arching her back as she caressed her breasts with her other hand.

She slid a finger in, then pulled it out to stroke her pussy, before slipping it back inside and moving it in and out. She felt the pleasure building and loved it. She kept up the rhythm until ecstasy washed over her. She cried out “Joyce” at the top of her lungs and felt an electric jolt race through her young body; she had experienced an intense orgasm just like the ones she got when she was younger. She drifted off into a state of complete fulfillment, without removing the gloves that were soaked with her juices. That night, she dreamed of her youth and the things she had let go—things that had brought her so much pleasure and joy.

The next morning, she woke up still lying on her back, naked, wearing the leather gloves she hadn’t taken off for nearly twenty-four hours. She pressed the gloves against her mouth and nose, took a light sniff, and smiled. The scent of leather mingled with the scent of sex made her wet and filled her heart with joy, bringing a strange sense of pure well-being. She took a shower, got dressed, and had breakfast. The phone rang; it was William. Ruth cut the conversation short, claiming she was with a client and had work to do. William didn’t make an issue of it and told her he wouldn’t be able to call her for at least a week. She hung up and finished her coffee.

In reality, yes, Ruth had work to do. A night’s sleep following that moment of pure ecstasy had given her time to reflect and gain perspective. She did the dishes and thought out loud. “But why on earth isn’t there any hand protection for doing housework? There ought to be special gloves for that!” She put away the washing supplies and went up to her sewing room to work on a new, more-than-special project.

Meanwhile, next door, Joyce lay awake, turning things over in her mind. She was constantly thinking about Ruth and the effect she had on her. For the first time, Joyce had fallen truly in love, and she hoped that love would be reciprocated. She had never loved her husband; it had been an arranged marriage—a matter of obligation rather than choice. And although she had had countless affairs with women after his death, she had never fallen in love.

Joyce had loved women since her earliest childhood. She felt much more at ease with them, and in any case, the mere sight of a cock completely repulsed her. She also had another secret: she was passionate about gloves—gloves of every fabric, length, and color. She owned an impressive collection and wore them constantly, even in the shower. She would let her hands rest for a few hours a day, but as a rule, she always wore a pair of gloves for every occasion. Whether gardening, washing the dishes, or simply for the sheer pleasure of it, she always had a pair on.

She loved having sex or masturbating while wearing gloves more than anything. It drove her wild with pleasure, and she absolutely loved it. When Ruth confessed to her that she got a huge thrill from her nylon gloves and nearly lost her mind at the feel of leather ones, she had been stunned—and so aroused that she’d had an orgasm she had to stifle so Ruth wouldn’t notice. Oh yes. She had fallen under Ruth’s spell and was head over heels in love with her.

Ruth was rummaging through her patterns to find the ultimate design that would best suit what she wanted to create. She remembered having large pieces of black lambskin—supple and incredibly soft. She had picked up this luxurious leather at a flea market for a pittance but had never had the chance to use it for anything. She didn’t have enough for a skirt or trousers, but for what she had in mind, it would be absolutely perfect. As she sorted through the pieces of leather, she found some that were smaller but a shade of red leaning towards burgundy—just as supple and soft as the black ones. Her face lit up, and a broad smile appeared. She exclaimed, “Fantastic!” then turned back to the shelf where she kept her patterns.

Ruth was an exceptional seamstress with a keen eye. She could gauge measurements by instinct. She set to work with boundless passion and a desire to do things right. She worked tirelessly all day and into the night until the work was satisfactory. And her creations were more than satisfactory; she was proud of them. She went to bed, exhausted but highly pleased with her meticulous work. Only one step remained for everything to be a success.

Early in the morning, Ruth woke up with a smile on her face. “I hope it works,” she said aloud. She made herself some coffee and had breakfast; then, she looked up Joyce’s phone number in the directory. It wouldn’t be very difficult, as there were no more than a thousand inhabitants in the small town. She checked the time and waited a little while. Then, she dialed the number and let it ring. A sleepy little voice answered on the other end of the line. “Hello, who is this?” Ruth replied, “Joyce? It’s me, Ruth. Am I waking you up?” Joyce laughed and answered, “Yes, but it doesn’t matter since it’s you! I’m happy to hear your lovely voice! How are you?”

Ruth replied in a soft, rather cheerful voice, “I’m fine. William called me very early yesterday morning, and I wasn’t too happy about the call. He was interrupting my thoughts, so I cut the call short.” Joyce cleared her throat and replied, “Oh really? And what thoughts was dear William interrupting?” Her voice sounded more confident and alert. She seemed to be expecting a positive answer but waited patiently for Ruth to reply. In an uncontrollable, rapid-fire burst, Ruth replied, “I was thinking about important things—very important things—and also about a project I wanted to work on. It took me all day and part of the night. But this morning, I’m more than satisfied with the result. His call interrupted my train of thought, and that annoyed me no end. I didn’t want to talk to him; I wanted to be alone with my own thoughts.”

She continued, “And how are you doing?” Joyce replied with a hint of sadness in her voice, “I’m okay. I haven’t been sleeping or eating much for the past two days, but I’m managing.” Ruth asked, “Are you busy today? I’d really like for us to meet up and talk about some important things—very important things.” Joyce paused briefly before answering, “Oh really? What time do you want to meet?” Ruth replied cheerfully, “Just enough time to shower and make ourselves look really, really beautiful? And when I say really, really beautiful, I mean stunning! It’ll lift our spirits a bit!” Joyce sounded much more cheerful and said, “Great, then! At my place at 11:00! We can make ourselves some lunch a bit later.” Ruth laughed and said, “That’s exactly the idea! See you later!”

Joyce hurriedly got up, growing giddy at the thought of her beautiful, tattooed woman coming over to talk. “She told me to look my best—she won’t regret it!” She made herself some tea and took a nice, invigorating shower. She drank her tea wrapped in just a towel, then dried and styled her hair before applying her makeup. She chose a striking bright red lipstick and created a cat-eye look.

She was going to dazzle Ruth with her outfit; Ruth wouldn’t believe her eyes. She took out a pair of long black nylon stockings and a black satin corset with garters. The corset held her firm breasts in place while leaving them exposed. She chose a long black satin evening gown with a side slit reaching the thigh, along with stunning stiletto heels featuring ankle straps. She deliberately chose not to wear panties—just in case. She put on long gold earrings and selected a pair of long, silky-soft black nylon gloves. She knew those gloves would turn Ruth on. Finally ready, she waited patiently for Ruth to arrive.

For her part, Ruth was getting ready in a flurry, carefully choosing an outfit that would make her look as arousing as possible. She had dreamed of that sweet kiss and wanted even more from Joyce; the mere thought of it made her wet. She chose a lovely, form-fitting red dress that accentuated her beautiful curves, along with a black satin-and-lace corset that held her bust firmly while leaving it completely exposed. Long black stockings and a black garter belt completed the ensemble. She applied a very dark lipstick that made her lips look inviting, while her eyes were heavily made up to create a mysterious allure. Finally, a pair of short black satin gloves—which she had found in her storeroom—perfectly rounded off the outfit. She looked at herself in the mirror; she was perfect.

She was ready to head over to Joyce’s. She gathered her work, carefully packed it into small boxes, and then placed them in a bag. She grabbed her handbag, locked up, and strolled over to the house next door. When she arrived at Joyce’s door, she rang the bell, and the door opened almost instantly—as if Joyce had been eagerly awaiting her arrival. The two women stared at each other in amazement; Joyce exclaimed, “You look radiant and magnificent!” to which Ruth replied, “No, *you* look resplendent and absolutely incredible!” Joyce’s eyes were sparkling as she said to Ruth, “Come on in! We aren’t going to spend the day standing on the porch!” Ruth stepped inside and closed the door behind her.

Joyce and Ruth looked into each other’s eyes without saying a word for several long minutes; then Ruth spoke. “Joyce, your kiss the other night gave me a lot to think about.” Joyce said, “I’m sorry,” but Ruth placed her gloved hand over Joyce’s mouth and, with a faint, wry smile, said, “Hush, let me speak. I spent an unforgettable day with you—a day that ended with a wonderful kiss that took me by surprise. So much by surprise that I may have overreacted.”

She paused, removed her hand from Joyce’s mouth, and continued: “I’m still thinking about your kiss—I can’t get it out of my mind; it shook me up so much. I left abruptly because I was starting to get a little tipsy and needed to be alone to think about what I really wanted.” She caressed Joyce’s cheek with her satin-gloved hand, then went on. “Do you know what I did when I got home? I was so stunned that I felt like I was in a dream. I went into my bedroom, stripped off all my clothes—got completely naked—and sat at the foot of my bed, only to realize I hadn’t taken off my leather gloves. I brought the gloves close to my face and breathed in the scent of the leather. A fresh wave of heat rose up inside me, and instead of suppressing it, I let it rise, and desire took hold of my entire being. I let myself go and caressed and masturbated like when I was younger, and when I came, I screamed your name at the top of my lungs through the house. Then, I fell asleep on my back. When I woke up at dawn, I realized I was still wearing my gloves, and I smelled them. The scent of leather mixed with the smell of pure sex made me wet; I smiled and made my decision. »

She placed both hands on Joyce’s cheeks and kissed her passionately. Joyce wrapped her arms around Ruth’s neck and returned that passionate kiss—one so languorous and filled with fierce love. Then Ruth looked at Joyce and said, “My beautiful blonde flame, with you I’ve discovered who I am. Help me explore the pleasures of sex between women—love me, fuck me, make me come!” Unable to hold back any longer, Joyce kissed Ruth even more fiercely as she undid her dress and let it slide down her body. She cupped Ruth’s breasts with her nylon-clad hands, then leaned down and licked her nipples, which had hardened with desire. Ruth cradled Joyce’s head in her hands and let out a cry of pure delight.

After several minutes of having her breasts gently nibbled and licked, Ruth lifted Joyce’s head and said softly, “I have a gift for you. I hope you like it as much as I enjoyed putting it together.” She went to fetch the bag she had brought along and took out a rectangular box, which she presented to Joyce. “Open it; this isn’t just a token of friendship—it’s a gift born of passion and pure love.” Joyce was speechless, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Ruth wiped the tears away with her satin-gloved fingers and said, “Go on, open it!” Joyce opened the box and saw something wrapped in tissue paper; she unwrapped it and was stunned by what lay inside.

It was a magnificent pair of long black leather gloves—incredibly supple and incomparably soft. “You made these for me?” she said, sobbing and visibly moved. “But how did you figure out my size?” Ruth smiled and replied, “I told you gloves were my specialty. I’ve always had a keen eye for measurements, and to be honest, when I was caressing your hands the other night, I noticed you were roughly the same size as me. Go on! Try them on!”

Joyce removed her nylon gloves, and Ruth sensually helped her slip on the new lambskin ones. They fit perfectly; Ruth had got the measurements exactly right. Joyce was ecstatic and utterly delighted. She caressed her hands and arms, then raised the gloves to her face to breathe in their scent. Overcome by a sweet, intoxicating wave, she began to laugh nervously. “They’re fantastic! I don’t know what to say!” She took Ruth’s head in her hands and kissed her fiercely.

Ruth gently broke free from Joyce’s embrace and said, “Wait, I have another surprise.” She reached into the bag and pulled out a small box, which she quickly opened. Smiling, she unwrapped an incredible pair of short burgundy leather gloves—just as supple and exquisite as the long black leather ones. She slipped off her satin gloves and put on the magnificent leather pair, saying, “These are for caressing you, making you wet, and driving you to the purest ecstasy. I want to make love to you—teach me!”

That was all it took for Joyce to spring into action. She grasped Ruth’s head, tilted it back, and planted kisses along her neck, licking her way up to her chin before trailing back down. She cupped Ruth’s breasts in her soft leather-gloved hands and caressed them vigorously—to the sheer delight of Ruth, who stroked Joyce’s head and begged her to keep going. Joyce slowly ran her hands down the length of Ruth’s body, leaning down to lick her tattooed lover’s ample breasts, and caressed her buttocks with great delicacy and tenderness. Ruth savored every caress and new sensation, letting herself be swept away by everything Joyce offered her.

Suddenly, Joyce straightened up and took hold of Ruth’s head, gripping her jaw between her thumb and index finger and squeezing gently. She whispered into her ear, “You like this, you little minx—admit it!” Ruth said nothing but gave a slight nod of agreement. Joyce continued, “I knew you’d let me do it, you tattooed little slut.” She kissed Ruth while still holding her face, then moved her other hand down toward Ruth’s pussy. She began to caress her, then slid a finger inside. Ruth moaned and closed her eyes. She offered no resistance; she felt Joyce getting a little rougher, and it made her wet with desire. Joyce stroked Ruth’s pussy with a bit more vigor, then pulled her hand away, saying, “You’re already soaking wet, you little rascal!” She brought her wet hand close to Ruth’s mouth and said in a soft but firm tone, “Come on, show me what a naughty little pleasure-seeker you are! Lick up your juices!” Ruth didn’t hesitate; she grabbed Joyce’s hand with both hands and began licking the glove, which was soaked with her own pleasure. Then, she slid a finger into her mouth and sucked on it gently, letting out soft moans of pure delight. She let herself be overcome by the wave of heat spreading through her and surrendered completely—no matter what might happen or what Joyce might do to her.

Joyce felt a warm liquid flow between her thighs and felt incredibly good. She hadn’t experienced this in years, and seeing Ruth surrender to such divine pleasure aroused her intensely. She bent Ruth forward over the kitchen table, spread her legs, and delivered the first smack—not too hard to start with. Ruth flinched slightly and let out a small, stifled sound; she felt her pussy grow soaking wet and quiver. Ruth said in a hushed voice, “Again.” Joyce smiled and delivered another smack with the same intensity. Ruth felt the sting of the slap and wanted more. “Again!” Joyce was aroused by the pleasure Ruth took in being spanked. She delivered a third smack, and Ruth let out a small cry of pure satisfaction. She loved the sensation of being spanked, and she was getting wetter by the moment. She said, “Again! And harder!” Joyce didn’t hesitate and dealt a smack that echoed through the room.

Ruth lifted her backside, leaned further over the table, and said, “Again! I want it to sting!” She stuck a finger sideways into her mouth, bracing for the slap. It rang out even louder, and Ruth let out a stifled cry that betrayed the sheer pleasure she was feeling. Her pussy was dripping between her thighs; her butt cheek was burning, and she was loving every second of it. “Again! And don’t stop, you dirty little slut! Hit me! Hit me! Again!”  The harder Joyce struck her, the more Ruth reveled in a pleasure beyond measure—one that reminded her of her earliest childhood and the joys that had turned her into a compulsive masturbatrix.

Then Joyce leaned over Ruth’s magnificent ass, spread her cheeks, and began licking her anus. Ruth was surprised but let it happen. She turned slightly, placed a hand on Joyce’s head, and said, “Yes, lick my ass. It feels so good!” as she gave in to the sensation, letting out little cries of pure pleasure. Joyce loved watching her little blonde take such intense pleasure; it turned her on, and she reciprocated that arousal with vigorous strokes of her tongue.

Then, Joyce lowered her tongue and began furiously devouring Ruth’s pussy; Ruth let out a scream loud enough to wake the dead. “Ahhhhh, yesss! Lick me! Harder!” Ruth definitely liked it a lot rougher! Joyce straightened up, leaned forward slightly, and thrust two fingers into Ruth’s pussy as she let out sounds of sheer ecstasy. She moved back and forth vigorously, while Ruth let out her climax in a loud, breathless cry. Joyce slid a finger into Ruth’s anus, making her roar and shudder. “Holy shit, that’s incredible! Keep going! Harder! Fuck me! I fucking love it!”

Joyce kept up her little game for quite a while, savoring every cry of pleasure from her beloved. Then Ruth got back up and said, “Now it’s your turn, you little bitch!” Ruth was smiling, and she was sweating. Joyce took her hand and led her into the bedroom. Ruth didn’t wait a second; she pulled off Joyce’s dress and pushed her down to the foot of the bed. She spread Joyce’s legs and began eating her out while sliding two fingers inside her. Joyce let out a sigh and cupped Ruth’s head in her hands, urging her to eat her even more furiously.

Ruth was going at it harder and harder, relishing the taste of Joyce’s juicy pussy. She licked hungrily while thrusting her fingers in as deep as possible, varying the speed of her movements. Joyce was in heaven; she pressed down even harder on Ruth’s head, shouting, “Eat me harder, you little slut—I know you love it and want more! Come on! Harder! Obey me!” Ruth loved being called dirty names—it gave her even more conviction in what she was doing to Joyce—and she loved being treated like a naughty little girl; it turned her on to the max!

Joyce released her grip on Ruth’s head and pinched her own nipples, letting out heavy sighs. Ruth took the opportunity to catch her breath, then went back at it with renewed vigor, attacking Joyce’s pussy even more fiercely as it quivered and gushed freely. She slid a third finger into Joyce’s pussy and one into her ass. Joyce arched her back and let out a plaintive cry, saying, “My God, you’re good! It’s like you’ve been doing this your whole life!” Ruth stopped licking—though she kept fucking Joyce’s ass and pussy—and said, “You know, I’ve practiced on myself a lot! I’m going to make you come, my beautiful blonde!” Then, she stopped her in-and-out motion, thrust two fingers deep into Joyce’s vagina, and applied firm upward pressure, holding them there.

Joyce propped herself up into a semi-seated position, eyes wide, and let out a massive, guttural roar like a raging demon. She screamed “Holy fuckin’ hell” at the top of her lungs just as a jet of incredible force spurted from her pussy. Ruth barely had time to lift her head to avoid getting it full in the face. Joyce, still reeling from what had just happened, looked at Ruth in astonishment and asked, “But how did you manage to do that? Never in my life have I climaxed with such intensity!”

Ruth kissed Joyce and burst into hearty laughter. “That’s my little secret, my dear! But I’d be happy to teach you, if you like! Did you really think I’d never experimented on myself before meeting you? You know, masturbation and I have been great friends since I was five or six! We tried out all sorts of things in secret—in our bedroom and in our hideout!” And she began to laugh even harder.

Joyce started laughing too; she shifted back in the bed to lie down and patted the mattress, signaling Ruth to join her. “Come, my dear—come close, share this moment with me, and let’s have a chat.” Ruth climbed into bed and settled beside Joyce, caressing her leg, then her arm and cheek. They kissed tenderly, and Joyce broke the brief silence. She said, “Our wonderful gloves are pretty soiled, aren’t they? We ought to take them off!” Ruth replied with a laugh, “No, let’s keep them on! And don’t worry, I have a foolproof way to clean them.” She took Joyce’s hand and inhaled the sweet scent of the leather and the fluids emanating from it, saying, “I love that distinctive smell—it gives me shivers!” Joyce took Ruth’s hand and did the same, saying, “Isn’t it a wonderful scent of pure delight?” And they both burst into hearty laughter.

Then Joyce broached the subject of spanking. “I had no idea you’d enjoy getting spanked so much! The first time was just to see how you’d react, and you came back for more! What’s more, you wanted it harder and harder, and you were getting such a thrill out of it, you little minx! Admit it—that wasn’t your first time!” Ruth blushed and smiled. Her eyes sparkled as she said, “It was simply divine! It reminded me of my youth, when I was just a little girl.” Joyce gave her a curious look and said, “What? How so? Tell me—you’ve piqued my curiosity!” Ruth laughed, hiding her face behind a pillow, and said to Joyce, “Promise me you won’t laugh!” Then she began to tell an astonishing story from her youth.

She thought for a moment, then launched into a delightful story. “When I was little, I had a nasty temper; I was adventurous and, above all, a real handful. I was constantly getting into trouble, and my mother would punish me.” She started to laugh and continued, “I got spanked very often, and I never once flinched. That made my mother so furious that she would hit harder and harder, eventually sending me off to my room.” She paused, as if reminiscing about the past, then went on: “What my mother didn’t know was that spanking gave me strange sensations that I absolutely loved, and the harder she hit me, the more I enjoyed the sensations. So, to punish me even more, she would send me to my room for several hours. For me, it wasn’t a punishment; it was actually a gift! I would lock my door, take out my little white Sunday gloves, and caress myself all over!” She buried her face in the pillow again, laughing even harder, and added “When I confessed to you earlier that I’d started masturbating at a very young age—well, it all started with spanking! I used to get wet with desire before I’d even had my first period; by the time I was six, I was already caressing my little clitoris and sliding my fingers into my little pussy! And that’s how masturbation became my best friend!”

Joyce was stunned but filled with admiration. She replied, “You little dirty girl! So, you’re a glove lover too, just like me?” Ruth smiled and answered, “Actually, yes—though for some reason, I’d let that side of my life go when I started dating William at sixteen. I took up sewing, specializing in glove-making. Strangely enough, making gloves didn’t give me any thrill—it was as if my love for the pleasure of wearing them had been buried deep inside me… until two days ago, when I held your hand and felt those amazing nylon gloves. I was hit by a wave of heat, just like when I was younger; all my memories came flooding back at once—including my deep passion for gloves and the pleasure they used to give me.”

Joyce looked at Ruth in silence for a few seconds, then smiled and said, “So, I was the spark that finally brought back your passion for gloves!” Ruth smiled, took a lock of Joyce’s hair between her fingers, and replied tenderly, “You’ve been the spark for so many things, my beautiful curly-haired blonde! And by the way, I love it when you talk dirty to me—it turns me on! But tell me, do you happen to have a dominant streak?” She smiled as she saw Joyce blush and continued, “I love being your submissive—your naughty little girl who deserves a spanking!” They laughed heartily, letting the innuendo hang in the air, hinting at future steamy encounters.

As she got dressed, Ruth said to Joyce, “I’m going to have some big decisions to make in the coming weeks.” Joyce replied, “Oh really? What kind of decisions?” Ruth gave her a comically exasperated look and continued, “Well, obviously—my divorce! I have to figure out a way to handle it without losing the house or dealing with a huge headache.” Joyce looked troubled, so Ruth went on, “What? Don’t you want me? I want *you*, and to make that happen, I need to get a divorce. It’s not like I love him or my life depends on him; I earn more than he does with my sewing anyway!”

Tears of joy streamed down Joyce’s cheeks as she sniffled and asked, “Do you really want to get a divorce just to be with me?” Ruth sighed, smiled, cupped Joyce’s face in her hands, and kissed her. She said wryly, “Pfft, you’re supposed to be the Dominatrix, yet here I am, the tough one!” She burst out laughing and added, “You’re the one who holds my heart, Mistress! If you’ll have me, that is!” Joyce smiled and, wiping her cheeks, replied, “Of course I want you, you dirty little tattooed pervert!”

Ruth returned home, rather tired but extremely happy. She would have to mull things over and find a way to get rid of William. Even though he had always been kind to her and most likely loved her, she, for her part, didn’t feel much for him; she still treated him like the teenage boyfriend she had married for purely social reasons. No. She couldn’t stay with him if she wanted to truly flourish. So, a solution was needed—but what would it be?

She was deep in thought when the front doorbell rang. Was it Joyce? She got up and went to open the door. It was the police. One of them removed his cap and asked, “Madam, are you William Brown’s wife?” Everything went black within seconds, and when she came to, the officer explained the accident—the plunge into the ravine and the car explosion that had left the occupant no chance of survival.

Ruth was strong and shed no tears. After thanking the police officers, she picked up the phone and called Joyce. “Joyce, it’s me. It’s not a divorce I have to deal with, but a funeral. William died in a car accident this morning.” She hung up, sat down on a kitchen chair, and began to tremble. The coming weeks would be difficult, but she was strong and knew she could count on Joyce. A new life had just begun.

To be continued…

Veronique – The Dental Hygienist

Who likes going to the dentist? Not me, that’s for sure! Little did I know that a simple visit for a teeth cleaning could be so special. My appointment had been scheduled for quite some time, and I had been assured that it was simply a routine visit and the dental hygienist would take proper care of me, and the thorough cleaning wouldn’t take more than an hour.

On the day of my appointment, I went to the dentist’s office. It was owned by a female dentist and her daughter and it was a tiny practice that I had been visiting once a year since I was very young. I heard that the dentist’s daughter was studying to become a dentist herself; in the meantime, she worked with her mother as a hygienist, performing cleanings and preparing the treatment room for her. I knew Veronique; she was about my age, and I saw her often when I went to see her mother for dental appointments. We had also gone to school together since primary school, but we never really became friends. As I recall, she was somewhat reserved and shy, spending most of her time reading alone during recess.

I also remember her being chubby when she was young—and not particularly pretty, with her round glasses and round little-girl face. Even in high school, she didn’t look any better and was a target for teasing; I felt a bit sorry for her and thought it was a shame she was mocked, especially since she was top of the class in every subject except sports. Then, after high school, she most likely went to study elsewhere, and I no longer saw her at her mother’s office during my annual appointments. Until now.

I was sitting in the waiting room, waiting for my turn; I was idly flipping through a magazine to pass the time when a soft, quiet voice called my name. I set the magazine down on the small table, stood up, and looked up to see who had called me. A stunning young woman with a radiant smile and sparkling blue eyes was looking at me patiently, saying, “This way, please.” She wore a white, button-front dentist’s tunic with elbow-length sleeves, a short white skirt, opaque white thigh-high nylons, and high-heeled shoes that matched the rest of her outfit. Her lips were a vivid red, and her eye makeup gave her a mischievous look.

As she walked me to the room, she added, “I’m Veronique, and I’ll be the one performing your cleaning. Please follow me.”  Veronique? But how had this dazzling girl changed so much in just a few years—going from not particularly pretty to incredibly attractive and slim? She showed me into the room and said, “Have a seat in the chair; I’ll be with you in just a couple of minutes, while I get everything ready.” As she was getting things ready, I ventured to strike up a conversation. “You’ve changed a lot in a few years!” She smiled but said nothing, continuing to prepare as she arranged instruments on a small trolley. She came toward me with her instruments, sat down on a small stool on wheels, and asked, “Are you sitting comfortably?” I answered in the affirmative. She took a procedure mask, carefully placed it over her mouth and nose, and very gently put on a pair of dark blue nitrile gloves. I found her really sexy and very alluring!

Finally, she said, “We’re going to start. Open your mouth.” She examined my teeth and said, “It won’t take too long; you have practically no tartar. You seem to use dental floss—that’s good!” Then, she began the cleaning process and started to speak. “I remember you from elementary and high school.” She paused briefly as she switched instruments, then continued: “I don’t know if you remember me, but I didn’t have many friends; I was unattractive and a bit overweight, and everyone made fun of me. You were one of the few who didn’t really mock me, and sometimes you would talk to me. I liked it when someone spoke to me without judging or ridiculing me.”

I could do nothing but nod and make sounds, since she was working on my mouth and I couldn’t really speak. She kept talking while she went about her work: “You probably don’t know this, but I’ve always had a soft spot for you; I was attracted to you, but I was far too shy to come and talk to you—let alone admit my feelings!” She started giggling like a little girl, and her eyes narrowed into a slightly mischievous look. I could sense a radiant smile beneath her mask, and honestly, she was making me sweat! And she kept talking without pausing for a single second. “Back then, I dreamed of Prince Charming; I wanted a boyfriend, but I knew all too well that it would be practically impossible. I wasn’t growing up fast enough, and I kept my chubby, girlish figure even after high school. I threw myself into my studies in another city—far from the small hometown where I’d been the chubby little nerd with glasses whom everyone made fun of.”

I didn’t know what to make of what she was telling me, or why she was sharing all that. After all, we had lost touch for a few years, and even though we’d spoken a few times in high school, she wasn’t really one of my friends! She moved closer to me, and I could smell her delightful perfume—she was that close. Then she asked, “What about you? Do you have a girlfriend?” I shook my head to say no; she paused to look at me for a brief moment. Her eyes widened and began to sparkle. Leaning against me to better reach the back of my mouth to clean it, she said, “You know, I thought about you all through high school. I have to admit, once I became a teenager, I had these strange feelings—and they were uncontrollable.” Then, she fell silent.

It was summer, and I was wearing shorts and a T-shirt. The shorts were quite short, leaving my thighs exposed. As she switched instruments, she placed a hand on one of my thighs and gave it a subtle caress. The feel of her gloved hand against my skin sent shivers down my spine, and she noticed. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” she said.  She moved closer, straddling the thigh she had just caressed, and leaned over me to continue her work. I could feel her chest pressed firmly against me through my T-shirt, and then I felt warmth and moisture on my knee. She shifted slightly in her seat and moved closer, until I could feel the heat and dampness again—but this time, right against my thigh. There was no doubt about it: she wasn’t wearing any panties, and she was rubbing her wet pussy against my thigh! She pressed a knee against my crotch; I felt my cock swell, and she noticed it.

She smiled beneath her mask and whispered in my ear: “I discovered the pleasures of masturbation when I was a teenager. And once I discovered those pleasures, I couldn’t do without them. My urges had become uncontrollable. Back then, I had my best orgasms while thinking about you and what you were doing to me in my fantasies.” She pulled back slightly, then said, “The cleanup is finished, but there are still two or three little things left to do.” She set down her instrument, turned toward me, took both my arms, and positioned them parallel to each other on the chair’s armrests. She grabbed the straps and secured my wrists so I couldn’t move. Then, before I could say a word, she picked up a mouth spreader, told me to open wide, and fitted it in place. She forced my jaws so far apart that I couldn’t make anything but ridiculous sounds. Even if I screamed, it would just sound like someone in pain having a tooth pulled.

She got up from the stool, went to a cupboard at the back of the room, opened a door, took something, and came back toward me. She took off her blue gloves, tossed them aside, and I saw what she had retrieved from the cabinet: a pair of long purple nitrile gloves. She pulled them on in front of me with agility, patience, and sensuality, and that was when I saw their length; they reached all the way up to her elbows and fit very snugly. Then she said, “I’ve been waiting for this moment for so long! You know, I never stopped thinking about you and when I saw you in the waiting room, I got wet just thinking back to those wonderful moments of masturbation and the orgasms I had while thinking of you. So, before coming to get you, I took off my panties and quickly hatched a plan in my head.”

Staring intently at me, she put a finger in her mouth and sucked on it languidly, saying, “You know, looking back, being rejected when I was young actually turned out to be a blessing. Not having a boyfriend—or even a girlfriend—helped me grow and discover beautiful things buried deep within me, like these gloves I’m wearing right now. If I hadn’t tried masturbating with surgical gloves stolen from that dentist’s office, I never would have discovered the magnificent pleasures that led to such powerful orgasms.” She stepped toward me and took hold of my head, placing her thumb and index finger on my cheeks and squeezing hard enough that I felt the retractor causing pain in my jaw. She looked me straight in the eyes and said, “I’m going to show you what it’s like to suffer in silence while being aroused and full of desire.”

She settled back onto her small rolling stool and began slowly unbuttoning her blouse. She slipped her hands inside to caress her breasts, then bared them and pinched her nipples hard, letting out a soft cry of pain. She lifted her skirt to show me her beautiful, soaking-wet pussy and lowered a hand to stroke her clitoris. She thrust three fingers of her other hand deep into her mouth while playing even more intensely with her clitoris, which was swollen with desire. Then, she penetrated her pussy with three already-wet fingers. She didn’t hold back; she thrust her fingers in and out with increasing force and speed, all while keeping those same three fingers in her mouth and trying to push them even deeper. She screamed inwardly, stifling the sounds of her pleasure.

Suddenly, she arched her back and let out a hoarse, stifled cry. At the same moment, a jet of incredible intensity spurted from her pussy, followed by a second and a third, splashing onto the floor in a large puddle. Her thighs were dripping, and her pussy was completely soaked. She pulled her fingers out of her pussy and her mouth, stood up, and approached me, still dripping with pleasure. She thrust those three fingers—slick with her juices—into my mouth, which was held open by the spreader, and said in a tone that was honeyed yet cutting: “Now you know what it feels like. I’d dreamed of you and fantasized about you for so long that I hadn’t realized I was hurting myself all that time—and that, ultimately, I don’t like men. I wanted to make one suffer, taking wild pleasure in doing it and climaxing while watching him rendered helpless by his own desire. You were the one it happened to, and it felt so damn good!”

She removed the spreader and undid my restraints, and without further ceremony, she invited me to leave the room and see the receptionist to pay for the cleanup. Veronique felt satisfied, still glistening from the afterglow of her latest solo pleasure—just like when she was younger. She busied herself with cleaning up and moved on. In truth, she had never really cared for men. She didn’t think she was into women, either. Only her solo pleasure mattered, and she found fulfillment in it every single time. Veronique had discovered she was autosexual and had committed to herself by becoming sologamous. Come to think of it, the mere act of looking at herself in the mirror made her wet with desire. She loved making love to herself while wearing gloves; it was the only way she could achieve powerful orgasms. She will remain autosexual for good and live at peace with her orientation.

The Manor Tome 1 – Maeva – The Weekend

 

Chapter I – The Invitation

 The first time I encountered Maeva was over three decades ago. Back then, we were both regulars in the niche chat rooms dedicated to fetishists, a tight-knit community still finding its footing in the early days of the internet. Connecting online required scheduling specific times; it wasn’t the seamless experience we enjoy today. Those were pioneering days, much like where we stand with AI now.

Maeva was the first person I ever met who shared my passion for gloves. Until then, I’d been convinced I was alone in the world, possibly even mentally unwell. But Maeva set me straight, and we became inseparable online friends.

We got into a rhythm of meeting at the same time each evening to chat about our mutual obsession with gloves. Over time, our conversations deepened into far more than just leather and fabric. Thirty-odd years later, Maeva and I still catch up at least once a week. Sure, those old chat rooms are long gone, but we’ve migrated seamlessly across platforms over the decades.

Our relationship has evolved into something profound. We’re practically pen pals now, no secrets between us after all these years. The one thing we’ve never shared in three decades? Our faces and our real names. We’ve maintained that mysterious veil while exchanging photos of our latest glove acquisitions, growing impossibly close despite, or perhaps because of, our anonymity. I knew Maeva lived in England; she knew I was in Canada. That was the extent of our geographical knowledge, no addresses or phone numbers ever crossed those digital lips.

A few months ago, I received the usual weekly email from Maeva, but this one was different. Formal. Incredibly intriguing.

Dear glove lovers,

If you’re reading this, you’re among my closest, most loyal friends, people who know me inside and out, privy to my deepest secrets and desires. You know everything about me, or nearly so. To thank you for standing by me all these years, even if only online, I’m inviting you to join me for an exceptional weekend at my country Manor in England. It’s time we met face-to-face and discovered who we are beyond our screens. All expenses covered: travel, accommodation, food, drink, and a few surprises.

I’m counting on your presence. A refusal would devastate me. Attached is an important form to fill out, it also serves as your confirmation. Please return it within forty-eight hours. Instructions and flight tickets will follow shortly.

We’re meeting in three weeks. I can’t wait to finally see you all. Gloved caresses and a thousand kisses, my darlings.

 Maeva

P.S. Please don’t contact me between now and our meeting, I won’t be able to reply.

I was absolutely floored. There was no way I was missing this weekend!

From day one, I’d known Maeva was a staunch lesbian who detested most men, finding them hypocritical, deceitful, chauvinistic, and disgusting. Sure, there were exceptions (like me), but outside professional contexts, she kept men at arm’s length.

I’d also known for nearly thirty years that Maeva was obscenely wealthy, very, very rich. She’d inherited the family fortune at sixteen, though she rarely discussed it. I knew she owned countless estates and that her wealth ranked among England’s greatest. In short: aristocracy incarnate, one of the country’s most powerful women. Yet she couldn’t have cared less about any of it.

When I opened the attachment, there was a questionnaire, dietary habits, allergies, and other practical information to ensure smooth accommodations. Then came questions about physical measurements from head to toe. A bit odd perhaps, but knowing Maeva as long as I had, I knew she never did things halfway. She probably needed them for those “surprises.”

Fortunately, I had all this data handy, I’d just had a custom suit tailored for business trips days earlier.

What made me pause was the final section before signing: a strict confidentiality clause.

Everything said or done within the Manor walls and grounds must remain confidential. No mobile phones, cameras, or tablets permitted, we’d hand them over upon arrival. Internal cameras would capture Saturday evening’s festivities; copies would be provided for personal use only, never to be published or shared under penalty of legal action.

It seemed legitimate enough, and I trusted Maeva implicitly. I signed with my real name, Charles, and sent it back immediately.

Minutes later, her reply arrived:

I knew you’d be the first to reply, Charles. See you in three weeks, darling!

The first time she’d ever used my actual name. It felt intimate. Real.

Days later, my tickets and instructions arrived. A driver would meet me at the English airport for the Manor transfer. Travel light, essentials provided on-site. Formal attire mandatory for Friday’s banquet (courtesy of our hostess). Casual but neat outfits for Saturday, plus special evening wear for the big party, all provided by Maeva. Sunday travel attire also included.

A note in bold: All women must wear gloves outside their rooms throughout the weekend. Gloves provided courtesy of Maeva.

I couldn’t believe it! Twenty years ago, Maeva had asked what I’d most want involving gloves.

I’d replied: “A festive weekend where all women were required to wear them!”

She’d taken my fantasy seriously and was making it real! This weekend would be unforgettable.

Chapter II – The Arrival

 The day finally came, and I was heading to England. At the airport, I grabbed my suitcase and made for the exit, only to find an absolutely stunning young woman waiting with a sign reading “Charles, Canada.” Maeva knew exactly what she was doing! Beyond being gorgeous, this girl wore black thigh-high stockings, black high heels, a tight black dress that hugged every curve, and long black satin gloves that caught the light beautifully. The weekend was off to an incredible start.

When she spotted me, she introduced herself with a smile that could melt steel.

“My name is Heather, Charles. I’ll be at your service throughout this lovely weekend, please, don’t hesitate to ask for anything. And when I say anything, I mean exactly that.”

She winked playfully before taking my suitcase and striding ahead with a gait so smooth it was almost hypnotic.

“Follow me, please,” she called over her shoulder.

Outside, a sleek black Bentley waited, glossy as obsidian in the sunlight.

“Wow, did Maeva rent this just for me?” I asked.

Heather chuckled. “It’s her personal car. I’m one of her assistants.”

She opened the back door with practiced elegance, and I slid inside while she stowed my luggage.

Once she’d settled into the driver’s seat (the steering wheel on the right side still threw me, those mad Brits!), she gestured to a bar hidden in the rear.

“There’s a full bar back there. We’ve got about sixty minutes to drive, so help yourself.”

I poured myself an exceptional Scotch and started chatting with Heather. She was eager to hear my thoughts about Maeva and the weekend, preferring to listen more than talk, but her company was delightful nonetheless.

An hour later, after two more Scotches and extensive conversation, I found myself increasingly drawn to this fantasy-woman sitting before me. The alcohol had lowered my inhibitions considerably, and every time I looked at Heather in those stockings and gloves, desire surged through me.

“We’re here,” she announced, pressing a button.

A massive wrought-iron gate swung open, and we turned onto the driveway. In the distance, the Manor rose before me, absolutely enormous, with grounds stretching endlessly in every direction. I spotted stables and grooms tending to horses on that impossibly green grass.

When we arrived at the entrance, five other cars were already parked, all very fine vehicles, though none quite as impressive as a Bentley.

“The others have arrived,” Heather said simply.

She came around to open my door, retrieved my suitcase, took my arm with her gloved hand, and led me inside. The entrance hall was breathtaking, marble everywhere, two grand staircases flanking the space. I felt like I’d stepped into an episode of Downton Abbey.

“Come along. Your suite is upstairs,” Heather said as her heels clicked against the marble floors.

She opened a wide door and informed me that dinner would be in an hour.

“Take time to freshen up and put on your suit. I’ll return for you then. If you need anything, press the button by your bedside.”

After she left, her heels fading down the hallway, I quickly showered and laid out my outfit. Maeva had thought of everything: favorite cologne on a small table, matching socks and boxers, white shirt, black tailcoat, bow tie, Italian shoes, even a magnificent gold watch.

Nothing forgotten.

Someone knocked, Heather again. When I opened the door, she looked me up and down with an approving eye, had me turn around for inspection, then declared everything perfect.

But Heather herself had transformed. She now wore an elegant black evening gown with a thigh-high slit, those same stunning black stockings, black patent leather heels, and long black leather gloves extending to her shoulders. Her makeup accentuated those gorgeous blue eyes, and dark red lipstick completed the look. She was breathtaking, and my body responded immediately, though I desperately hoped she hadn’t noticed.

“Let’s go to dinner,” she said finally.

“But first, important etiquette: under no circumstances are you to speak to Maeva unless she explicitly invites conversation. I doubt she will. However, I strongly recommend conversing with the other guests, Maeva wants to observe how you all interact.”

During our walk to the banquet hall, we passed nothing but women, all dressed alike Heather, all wearing gloves. Clearly, each guest had their own personal assistant for the weekend.

Seeing those lovely gloved women made my arousal nearly painful!

Heather pushed open an enormous door and led me into a vast room dominated by a single table with seven chairs: one large chair at the head, three on each side. Apart from the head seat and mine, every spot was filled.

I scanned the room, and realized I was the only man present. Come to think of it, apart from those distant grooms, I hadn’t seen another male since arrival.

Chapter III – The Guests

 I swept my gaze around the table. Five women sat before me, all elegantly dressed and wearing gloves, long black satin evening gloves on every one of them. Maeva knew damn well about my weakness for those particular accessories. What a coincidence! There was a stunning redhead, a petite but gorgeous Asian woman, a voluptuous beauty with a radiant face, a tall mysterious dark-skinned woman with raven hair, and beside me, a delicate blonde whose gentle features suggested shyness.

To break the ice, I ventured, “Hello, everyone! I never imagined finding myself in such delightful company. You all look absolutely stunning, Maeva certainly has an eye for making us look our best!”

The five women burst into laughter, and the tension melted away.

The voluptuous one with the beautiful face replied, “You’re the only man I’ve seen since I arrived.”

The others nodded in agreement.

The tall brunette remarked, “We’re in luck—one man for all five of us!”

More laughter rippled through the room.

A gorgeous sommelier with long blonde hair and white gloves entered, serving each of us a glass of wine.

I ventured, “Has anyone seen Maeva?”

The petite blonde beside me answered, “No, but we were told not to speak to her, something about protocol.” She extended her hand. “I’m Florence.”

I smiled and shook it. “Charles.”

The redhead across from me said, “I never reveal my name to strangers, but I’ll make an exception for you because I find you attractive. My name is Astrid.”

The petite Asian woman kept staring at me and said casually, “Myako. You really are quite attractive! You know, I’d love to put your cock in my mouth while kneading your balls with my gloves on!”

I replied with a laugh, “Thanks for the compliment!”

Everyone erupted in laughter as the voluptuous young woman said, “I like you! You don’t mince words! So, Myako, what would you say if I ate your pussy while kneading your tits? I’m Camille!”

Myako shot back, “Come on! Eat my pussy right now, you little pervert!”

The room shook with laughter.

Finally, the beautiful tall dark-skinned woman spoke bluntly: “Stop it, ladies, you’re going to embarrass the gentleman and give him a massive hard-on! I’m Gabriela. I’ve never eaten pussy, but I’d love to try! And you, Charles, have you ever eaten a beautiful, soaking-wet pussy?”

The conversation was interrupted by her entrance, a magnificent tall woman with very long black hair who moved with feline grace. She wore a long black satin gown slit high up one thigh, long black stockings with a wide floral band, pointed black stiletto heels that made her appear even more imposing, brilliant red lipstick, and eyes made up like a cat ready to pounce. But above all, long black leather gloves reaching her shoulders. Maeva’s signature.

There she stood, gazing at us and smiling! She was even more beautiful than I’d imagined, and despite being nearly sixty, she looked absolutely stunning! We all stared in wonder, as if royalty had entered the room.

Maeva remained standing behind her chair, her eyes sweeping over each of us with immense joy sparkling within them. After a few moments of silence, she spoke.

She looked me straight in the eye and said, “Charles, my handsome Charles! You are even more magnificent than what I’ve dreamed of for over thirty years. I knew that by bringing you into the room last, you would know how to warm up the atmosphere and bring good cheer to the group.”

Then she addressed everyone: “Good evening, everyone, and thank you for accepting my invitation. You all showed up, here with me, to celebrate friendship and our shared love of gloves. Tonight, well-kept secrets will be revealed for good reason. I want to form a small community of people who are dear to me. I’m getting older, and I don’t want to miss out on anything or have regrets.”

She paused before continuing: “You are all my loved ones, my best friends, and my confidants. Some know more about me than others, but in real life, absolutely no one can replace you. You are more than family to me, and none of you became my friend for my wealth. This weekend will be dedicated to getting to know each other better, with a specific purpose that will be revealed in due time. Now, it’s time for the secrets.”

Maeva looked Astrid in the eye and began.

“Let me introduce you to Astrid. My stunning redhead with a fiery spirit. She is direct and self-assured, knows exactly when to clear the air with the right words. Like us, Astrid loves gloves, all kinds, each pair offering unique sensations. She’s enterprising and bold. She’s also an excellent accountant, reliable and utterly honest. But my Astrid doesn’t know who she really is, whether she’s straight, lesbian, or into both. She’d love to suck Charles’s cock, of course, but also eat Camille out while getting her ass pounded by Florence. Together, we’ll discover who Astrid truly is.”

Astrid turned as red as her magnificent hair and bowed her head briefly, blushing with shame.

Then Maeva moved to Myako.

“My darling little Myako. Your direct, impetuous nature sometimes gets you into trouble, but you’re smart enough to sort things out yourself. Your immense talent for cracking codes and hacking systems might not be put to the best use right now, but I’m convinced you’ll find a path that helps the world. Myako loves everyone, regardless of gender, and gets aroused whenever she sees someone in gloves. And I’m absolutely certain your panties are soaking wet by now. Of course Myako would suck Charles’s cock while getting eaten out by Astrid, and everyone would quickly get exactly what they wanted. We’ll see what happens with you this weekend.”

Everyone remained silent, and I recognized my Maeva, all her splendor, strength, and immense sincerity.

Camille seemed to dread what lay ahead but carefully didn’t let it show. Maeva paused as she looked at Camille, a pause just long enough to make her feel a bit more uncomfortable.

“Camille. Your enthusiasm, kindness, and good humor make you exceptional. You’ve overcome bullying and prejudice to become a beautiful, full-figured, unforgettable woman. You look magnificent with your soft curves, finally completely at ease with your body. You love all kinds of gloves, but more than anything, you adore giving pleasure while wearing them. Yet there’s a part of yourself you haven’t fully acknowledged. You think you’re a lesbian, but deep down, you’d happily take Charles’s hard cock in your mouth while caressing his anus with surgical gloves.”

Camille let out a soft, intrigued little giggle and bit her lower lip as she looked at me. Her eyes were sparkling, honestly, I believe she would gladly suck me off.

She continued: “Gabriela. Tall, strong, honest. Your job as a police officer doesn’t always bring satisfaction. You are sensitive, and injustice makes your blood boil to your core. Perhaps it would be better for you to steer your career in a different direction? Somewhere you could make a difference without the dangers of everyday police work? You love gloves passionately and adore the sensations they provide. You’re a man-eater who loves watching them climax when you arouse them with your gloves. Yet you’re a sensual soul at heart, and no man has ever given you exactly what you’re looking for. Perhaps you’d find that missing piece by trying it with a woman, a gloved woman! Think about it, my beautiful Spaniard, and satisfy those urges, it’s important.”

We listened to Maeva with utmost attention, everyone seeming to grasp her meaning.

Then she looked at the petite blonde beside me and said, “My beautiful Florence. My darling Florence, who has loved gloves since childhood yet always suffered from not being born in the right body. When I met you, you were barely twelve, already feeling like a woman, not the little boy named Florent. You’ve come such a long way, my dear. Look, Charles, see how beautiful and alluring she is! Florence, you have truly blossomed. And I am absolutely certain our handsome Charles would agree to fuck you, to let you sodomize him and for him to suck your cock. Wouldn’t you, Charles?”

Maeva smiled at me, I smiled back, then turned to Florence with a warm expression of approval.

My turn didn’t come immediately. Maeva glanced around the table again, smiling as she looked at each woman individually. Then she spoke once more.

“Astrid and I met about five years ago. You are the last person I hit it off with immediately. You don’t know everything about me, but I know a lot about you, and if you’re here tonight, it’s because I want you on my team.”

She addressed Myako next.

“My beautiful spirited Japanese girl, we’ve known each other for six years now. Your personality appealed to me right away, and I’ve learned so much about you. Your immense talent will be incredibly useful to my crack team.”

We all looked at each other, thinking the same thing: “But what is she talking about?”

She continued: “Camille, you came into my life seven years ago. You were desperate, bitter, deeply unhappy. But your resilience and strength of character have made you a strong woman capable of leading. That’s why you’re here tonight, my team needs you.”

I still had no idea what team she meant.

She went on: “My passionate Gabriela. Nine years of talking non-stop, week after week. Your strength and passion will take you much further than a patrol car. You’ll be indispensable to my wonderful team.”

She looked tenderly at Florence and said, “And finally, you, my little Florence. Twelve years. Do you realize the determination you showed? You were adamant about becoming a girl completely, yet after several conversations over time, you came to understand that having a penis wasn’t a problem. You took hormones and grew into a stunning young woman. It’s that determination and resilience that will make you a major asset to this team.”

She raised her wine glass: “Cheers, and may this team be able to carry on what I have built.”

I had so many questions for her! But Heather had strictly forbidden me from speaking.

Maeva continued: “I’m getting older, and the hardened old lesbian that I am can feel the weight of years catching up with me.”

She looked at me tenderly, I knew my turn would come.

“Charles,” she said after a pause of several seconds spent looking at me with emotion. “Do you know what day it will be tomorrow?”

She stifled a sob of joy.

“Tomorrow marks our thirty-fifth anniversary, the day we first met, my darling, my love, my ultimate best friend, with whom I began sharing everything, even my deepest secrets. Friends, I met all of you online, behind keyboards. I’ve met many others too, but Charles was the very first. We were young, shared the same fears and questions. Two glove fetishists who thought we were alone in the world. I had inherited my parents’ vast fortune, and Charles was there for me through good times and bad, without asking for anything or passing judgment.”

She took another sip of wine: “Charles and I literally fell in love, a distant platonic love. We never spoke on the phone, had never met before tonight. Never. Yet we know each other like an old couple who’ve spent their entire lives together. We each have secrets, always told each other everything. Charles is the ultimate glove lover. Just seeing six women wearing gloves in the same room as him gives him a rock-hard erection.”

She looked at me, laughing amidst general hilarity: “And that old pervert must be hard right now.”

She burst out laughing and everyone joined in, even me.

She continued after a brief pause: “Charles isn’t like most men. He understands women, I believe there’s a strong feminine side to his personality. Deep down, he’d like to be a woman.”

Without pausing: “About twenty years ago, I asked Charles what he wanted most involving gloves. Do you know what he told me? He wanted a festive weekend with only women, all wearing gloves the entire time. He said it would be magical. My dear Charles, the magic is happening, your wish is coming true. This weekend is partly your gift for our thirty-fifth anniversary.”

The five women started clapping and squealing delightedly.

Camille even blurted out: “Oh, that’s just so cute!”

Maeva smiled before continuing: “Our Charles here will be the linchpin of our team. Without him, our mission is doomed to fail. But we’ll discuss all this with you tomorrow. Come on, let’s eat and feel free to chat among yourselves.”

Caught up in excitement from her speech and overwhelmed by questions running through my mind, I came very close to speaking to Maeva, but she discreetly signaled for me not to say anything.

Chapter IV – The Assistant

 The banquet began, and the first course was served. Maeva watched and listened in wonder. I stole glances at her, transfixed by her beauty and power, like a matriarch presiding over her brood. Laughter rang out, good cheer palpable in every corner of the room.

Myako studied me with an appraising eye before suddenly blurting out, “You’d actually make a stunning, sexy woman!”

Astrid chimed in: “With beautiful shoulder-length black hair, gorgeous red lipstick, and feline eyes, you’d be absolutely irresistible! I’d definitely get soaking wet!”

The two erupted in hearty laughter while Maeva gave me a sly wink.

Florence seemed particularly responsive to my presence.

She placed her black satin-gloved hand on my thigh and whispered, “Is it true you’d be willing to suck my cock? Would you really do it?”

I replied just as softly: “I’ve never put a cock in my mouth, and apart from my own, I’ve never held one in my hands. But with you, I’d undoubtedly make an exception, it’s something I’d do with the greatest pleasure.”

Maeva looked jubilant, clearly delighted by how her team was coming together.

The evening was sheer delight, most conversation centering on the prospect of Charles transforming into a woman. The idea had stirred desire around the table, and it was safe to say guest rooms would soon reek of sex. As the banquet concluded, Maeva announced she was retiring for the night.

She spoke before leaving: “My dear friends, you have filled me with happiness this evening. Tomorrow will be long and busy, we have much to discuss and experience. Get good rest. Breakfast at seven o’clock tomorrow morning; your assistants will collect you around six-forty-five. And as a little end-of-evening surprise, I took the liberty of gifting each of you your favorite gloves, to use however you like. Anything goes! Goodnight, my little lambs. I love you.”

The assistants guided guests to their rooms, carefully explaining sleeping arrangements, just in case urges for closeness arose. Camille, Florence, and Gabriela went to bed. Astrid and Myako had instantly bonded and showed no interest in sleeping, they had other plans.

My room was the last door. Heather, still dressed as before dinner, came to open it and say goodnight.

Before leaving, she asked, “Is there one last thing I can do for you?”

I smiled and replied, “What do you suggest?”

She stepped into the room, closed the door, then moved closer with a sultry expression. She caressed my cheek with her black satin-gloved hands, and my erection materialized instantly inside my trousers.

“I’ve heard that women in gloves might have stirred something in you?” she said. “How painful and stifling it must be to spend hours like this!”

She placed a hand on my crotch, undid my belt, unbuttoned my trousers, and pulled them down. She began caressing my hard cock with her gloved hands, lingering on my balls while looking me straight in the eye. Then she took my cock into her mouth, sucking frenetically, taking it out to lick before putting it back in, shifting against her inside cheek.

This continued for ten minutes. I was breathing heavily, on the verge of climaxing, and she realized it. She withdrew my cock and continued jerking me off rapidly. I felt my orgasm building and ejaculated a massive load directly onto her face.

“I’m really sorry about that!” I gasped.

She laughed: “I enjoyed pleasing you! Maeva told me it was your fantasy, something that’s never happened before. So there you go, it happened!”

I handed her a towel with an embarrassed but grateful thank-you. Dear Maeva, she always surprises me with what she knows!

After changing and washing up, Heather went to join Maeva in her quarters. She knocked softly; Maeva told her to enter.

Maeva had slipped into a sheer black silk nightgown and short leather gloves reaching her wrists. She was brushing her hair, preparing for bed.

“And then?” Maeva asked.

“He didn’t take much persuading, he was incredibly aroused but has great stamina,” Heather replied.

“It took me nearly fifteen minutes to make him come while really ramping up the intensity.”

Maeva smiled: “And after that?”

Heather blushed deeply: “He exploded with intense pleasure all over my face, then apologized.”

Maeva caressed her own breasts as she listened: “You loved it—admit it!”

Heather’s eyes sparkled: “Immensely! I even took the liberty of masturbating with those fabulous surgical gloves you provided. The ones I love.”

Maeva smiled and said, “Wonderful! You’ll make him an excellent assistant and companion. Now get some sleep, we have a grueling day ahead. And remember: you absolutely must pleasure him. It’s imperative for what comes next.”

Heather replied with sparkling eyes: “I certainly will. I really like him, I can’t wait to see him in his outfit tomorrow night.”

Maeva smiled warmly and said, “Me too! Goodnight, dear.”

Heather retired to her room.

Chapter V – The Connection

 Meanwhile, Astrid and Myako, who had bonded during the banquet, decided on one last drink together. In Astrid’s room, they began opening drawers out of curiosity.

Astrid squealed with surprise when she pulled out an impressively sized strap-on.

“Look at this!” she said to Myako, whose eyes went wide.

“Fantastic! Shall we try it?” Myako asked excitedly.

Astrid blushed: “I’m not sure, I’ve never tried that sort of thing.”

Myako was barely listening as she rummaged through other drawers.

Suddenly she sighed triumphantly and exclaimed, “Look! Maeva left you some sterile surgical gloves! That’s excellent, but they aren’t my size; they’re way too big for me! I’ll check my room to see if she left some for me too!”

She dashed off, leaving Astrid holding the strap-on awkwardly.

Myako returned less than two minutes later, triumphantly calling out: “She left some for me too, and I had a strap-on in a drawer!”

Only to see Astrid looking sad.

“Is something wrong?” Myako asked, approaching her.

Astrid admitted tearfully: “You know, Myako, Maeva was right earlier. I don’t really know myself, I’m not sure what my orientation is. Honestly, I’ve never slept with anyone because everything’s a jumble in my head.”

Myako felt a pang of regret: “Oh dear. There I go again with my over-the-top enthusiasm! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to come on too strong. But how do you feel when you’re with me? Have you ever had a boyfriend or girlfriend?”

Astrid shook her head no.

Tears rolled down Astrid’s cheeks as Myako pulled her into a hug: “But that’s not a requirement! Take me, for example, I’ve dated guys and girls but never officially committed. I love everyone and can be attracted to anybody regardless of gender. What matters is the attraction, not whether it’s a penis or vagina!”

Astrid looked at Myako and asked quietly: “Are you attracted to me?”

Myako giggled: “If I weren’t, we wouldn’t be here holding surgical gloves and strap-ons!”

She took Astrid’s hand and placed it on her damp panties: “Look how wet you’re making me!

Astrid smiled. The sensation of Myako’s moisture against her hand made her own panties dampen.

She took Myako’s hand and placed it on her own panties, whispering: “I think you’re making me wet too, I’ve felt attracted to you since I first saw you.”

Without hesitation, Myako rushed toward Astrid and kissed her passionately. Astrid felt heat wash over her as she surrendered to the furious kiss.

“So, are we trying on those wonderful gloves or not?” Myako asked breathlessly.

Astrid nodded, laughing, and opened her envelope. She slipped on her gloves under Myako’s attentive gaze, then removed her dress and bra, the sight of Astrid’s large, firm breasts left Myako speechless.

Astrid began caressing and licking her own breasts while watching Myako put on her gloves. Both women were intensely aroused; when Astrid slipped a hand beneath her panties, Myako became dripping wet with excitement.

They removed their panties and began masturbating frantically, crying out with pleasure, climaxing together before kissing passionately.

Then Astrid said: “We’ll definitely have to try the strap-ons next time! And touch each other too, I’d love to feel your hands on my body! This is the first time I’ve masturbated in front of someone, and the first time someone’s done it for me! It was so, so pleasurable. Thanks for giving me confidence, Myako.”

Myako smiled warmly, gathered her things, and went to bed: “Goodnight, my beautiful red-haired flame!”

Astrid replied tenderly: “Goodnight to you too, my fantastic little Japanese firecracker!”

Chapter VI – The Mistress

 The next morning, I rose before dawn, letting the hot water wash away the night’s remnants as I prepared myself for whatever this day might bring. I slipped into my provided attire, black trousers and shoes paired with a crisp white shirt, no tie this time, and fastened my gold watch to my wrist. At precisely 6:45 AM, there was a knock at my door.

Heather stood in the doorway, radiant as ever in a sleeveless white dress that hugged her figure just right, paired with those signature black thigh-highs and heels. What caught my eye were the short black gloves she wore, same nylon as her stockings, trimmed with a delicate ruffled cuff at her wrists.

“Good morning, Charles,” she greeted me warmly. “Did you rest well? Come on, we’re running late for breakfast.”

When I joined the dining room, I found myself last to arrive once again, and just like the previous evening, every woman present wore an identical ensemble: little black sleeveless dresses, black thigh-high stockings, black high heels, and those distinctive shoulder-length nylon gloves. The sight alone made my pulse quicken.

Gabriela caught me staring and laughed outright. “Ladies, I think Charles is about to pop a button!”

The room erupted in laughter, and I joined in, unable to hide my grin.

“How could any man not react to such an exquisite collection of gloved beauties?”

Then Maeva entered, commanding every eye in the room. She wore black thigh-high leather boots, a form-fitting black leather dress, and those short black leather gloves that screamed power and authority. She approached Astrid first, kissing her passionately before making her way around the table to greet each woman with the same intimate gesture.

When she reached me, she beckoned for me to stand, studying my face intently.

Her gloved hands came to rest on my shoulders as she whispered tenderly, “Happy anniversary of that fateful day we met, my handsome, beloved Charles.”

She kissed me with tongue and fervor, her fingers threading through my hair while everyone watched.

When she pulled back, she announced with a mischievous grin, “This is the first and last time I’ll ever kiss a boy, but damn if Charles doesn’t make it worth remembering! He made me so wet just now. You see the effect he has?”

The room exploded in laughter.

She settled into her seat, poured herself tea, and turned to me with that familiar authoritative smile.

“I heard last night’s festivities were… memorable? Why don’t you share the details? No secrets among us seven anymore.”

“I was just wondering about this ‘team business’ you mentioned, Mistress,” I replied.

Maeva chuckled. “All in good time, my curious little wolf! Now spill—what happened?”

With a sheepish grin, I recounted how Heather had brought me to climax and how I’d marked her face with the evidence.

Myako’s eyes lit up. “Lucky you!”

The others exchanged knowing smiles. Florence leaned in close, taking my hand and pressing it between her thighs.

“Feel that? Thinking about your story is doing things to me,” she purred, referring to the growing hardness beneath her panties.

Everyone roared with laughter as I turned crimson. Florence had certainly shed any shyness where I was concerned!

Maeva addressed Astrid next: “And you, my little spark, did anything exciting happen after the banquet? Did you enjoy those gloves I left for you?”

Astrid blushed furiously before admitting, “Myako and I got along wonderfully, Mistress. And yes, those surgical gloves were gorgeous! We… we didn’t go all the way yet, but we did masturbate for each other instead. It was magical!”

Maeva moved on to Camille with a sly smile.

“What about you, my voluptuous star?”

Camille practically vibrated with eagerness to share: “Mistress, I couldn’t stop thinking about seeing Charles in women’s clothes! The thought absolutely consumed me. I used those surgical gloves you left out, had two incredible orgasms!”

I felt my face burning as Maeva threw her head back laughing.

“Gabriela? Anything to report?”

Maeva asked casually while spreading jam on toast.

Gabriela grinned wickedly. “Mistress, those yellow rubber gloves you left on my nightstand were divine! And yes, the image of Charles in women’s clothing definitely got me going, but honestly, just seeing that package with those fabulous rubber gloves made me so hot I had to take care of it immediately!”

Maeva smiled knowingly before turning to Florence, who was blushing furiously.

“And what about you, my lovely Florence? Did you enjoy my gift?”

Florence took a deep breath, clearly embarrassed but determined. “Mistress, thank you for those black latex gloves, they’re exactly my type! I slipped them on slowly while imagining Charles dressed as a woman… my cock swelled instantly. I fantasized about him in a sexy nurse outfit, sucking me while sliding his gloved fingers into my ass. I masturbated for twenty minutes, working my prostate, your lubricant helped tremendously. I came so hard that I had to change the sheets!”

Maeva’s expression turned almost triumphant.

“Your famous nurse fantasy with Charles! Well, he certainly made an impression last night! He got several women off and haunted quite a few of our imaginations.”

She paused, her voice dropping to something more intimate.

“Friends, I have to confess, I also touched myself wearing my leather gloves while thinking about Charles dressed as a woman, sucking Florence’s cock!”

She erupted in laughter, joined by everyone at the table, except me.

Maeva noticed my discomfort and gently tapped my arm with her gloved hand.

“Smile, Charles! It’s quite something to be six women’s fantasy in just one evening!”

Myako studied me thoughtfully before speaking up: “The more I look at you, the more feminine your features seem. You would make an absolutely stunning woman!”

Astrid nodded enthusiastically, and everyone agreed, much to Maeva’s delight.

She glanced at her watch and stood. “Breakfast is over. Your personal assistants will escort you to the meeting room.”

She paused, looking directly at me. “Charles, stay behind. I need a word with you privately.”

Chapter VII – The Request

 Once Heather had left us alone, Maeva’s demeanor shifted entirely. Her usual authoritative tone softened as she looked at me, really looked at me.

“Drop the ‘Mistress’ title when it’s just us,” she said gently but firmly.

“Charles, you and I have known each other for thirty-five years. You know everything about me, my businesses… You’re stagnating in that tiny company of two hundred employees, underpaid and miserable with your bosses. Your parents are gone, nothing keeps you tied to Canada anymore.”

Tears began streaming down her cheeks even as she smiled.

“I’m asking you, begging you, to trust me and join my team. I need you more than I’ve ever needed anything in my life.”

I stared at her, stunned speechless.

“Maeva, what aren’t you telling me? Why would I leave everything behind to come work for you?” The question tumbled out before I could stop it.

Her smile faltered as fresh tears rolled down her face.

“Charles… I’m sixty years old and I have Alzheimer’s. The doctors say it’s incurable. I have one, maybe two years before my faculties start failing. Before I forget everything.”

I started to speak, but she pressed her hand over my mouth gently.

“Please… let me finish. I’ve lived an amazing life, but I want to spend whatever time I have left with you, with all of us, but especially you. I need someone I trust completely to carry on.”

Her voice cracked with emotion.

My own eyes were burning now, my throat tight with unshed tears.

She smiled through her crying and said, “Don’t cry, my love. I’m at peace with this. Just promise me, promise me you’ll join me.”

I answered as sincerely as I’ve ever spoken: “Of course, my love. You know I’d do anything for you. Whatever you need, I’m yours.”

Her face lit up with relief and joy. She kissed me tenderly before we headed toward the meeting room.

The meeting space was enormous, a massive table surrounded by all seven women seated in the same configuration as breakfast, each with a personal assistant standing behind them, hands clasped professionally.

Maeva waited until I’d taken my seat beside her, Heather positioned behind me, before speaking: “My friends, you’ve all noticed I surround myself exclusively with women, and that won’t change. The only exception is Charles.”

She gestured toward me warmly.

“He possesses many feminine psychological traits, thinks like a woman most of the time, and never acts like most men. That’s why we clicked thirty-five years ago and why our bond has only grown stronger.”

She paused for effect before continuing: “He’s my confidant, more loyal than anyone could ask for, loves me without question, and I love him just as completely. If he had breasts and a pussy, he’d be perfection incarnate.”

Light laughter rippled through the room.

“Now, you’re all here not just to celebrate our thirty-five years of ‘pure digital love’, that’s mostly between Charles and me. The real reason you’re here is trust.”

Maeva looked at each woman intently.

“You answered my call without hesitation, proving your loyalty. And none of you is happy where you are: underpaid, unfulfilled, nothing holding you back in your home countries with no family ties yet.”

She paused briefly to gather herself before dropping the bombshell: “I’ve just explained all this to Charles, and now I’m sharing it with you, I have early-stage Alzheimer’s. Right now I’m fine, just minor memory lapses, but doctors give me one to two years before things deteriorate significantly.”

The room went deathly silent.

“I need a team I can pass the torch to,” she continued firmly.

“Today is decisive for all of you. You have twenty-four hours to decide: do you want this challenge of a lifetime or keep living in your current unsatisfying reality? To prove how serious I am, your assistants will give you forms to provide banking details, one million pounds will be deposited this afternoon, and it’s yours to keep regardless of your decision.”

She looked around at their stunned faces. “Questions?”

No one spoke for several long minutes as the weight of everything settled over the room like a heavy blanket.

Chapter VIII – The Team

 The documents circulated around the table, and Astrid finally broke the heavy silence.

“Mistress, I’m genuinely sorry about your illness, and I understand why you’re doing this.”

She paused, then added with a self-deprecating laugh, “But why us? We’re just a bunch of fetishists, hardly important people!”

Maeva’s expression softened into a warm smile.

“That’s exactly where you’re wrong, my fiery beauty.”

She took a moment to gather her thoughts before continuing gently: “Look, I’m going to lay it all out for you, and I’ll even tell you what roles I have in mind. The truth is, I know every single one of you inside and out. I picked each of you specifically for your temperaments and talents, talents you seriously undersell yourselves on.”

She turned her attention to me first.

“Charles will be CEO, managing my companies that employ over 80,000 people globally.”

Then she looked at Astrid with genuine warmth.

“As for you, you’re a numbers wizard, Astrid, nothing gets past you. You’ll be Vice President of Accounting for all the companies.”

Moving on, Maeva continued: “Myako, your hacking skills are off the charts, making you perfect for Vice President of IT Security. Camille, don’t sell yourself short anymore; you’ve got what it takes to be Vice President of Administration for the entire group. Gabriela, your sense of justice and that take-no-prisoners determination? You’ll make an outstanding Vice President of Security. And Florence,” she finished with a knowing smile, “your IT expertise makes you ideal for Vice President of IT and Hardware.”

Maeva let all this sink in, studying our faces as we processed the information.

When no one spoke immediately, I stepped into the silence: “My dear new friends, I get your hesitation, I really do. As for me? My mind’s already made up. I’m in, for Maeva’s sake.”

Myako perked up slightly. “And where will we be living?”

“Right here!”

Maeva answered without missing a beat, or even correcting Myako’s omission of her title.

“You all already have fully equipped quarters, everything you need and then some! We can ship over whatever personal belongings you want, and you can ask for anything you like, whenever. As for compensation? You’ll all be equal heirs to my legacy.”

She paused dramatically before continuing: “I’ll remain President until I’m no longer capable, and Charles will take over after that. These positions don’t exist yet, they’ll be created specifically for you, and you’ll build your departments with help from Charles and me!”

She glanced at me meaningfully.

“I should warn you,” I interjected gently, “Mistress, this won’t be easy work.”

Maeva shot me a playful grin.

“Oh, I’m well aware of that, Mr. Executive Vice President!”

She burst into genuine laughter, the kind that’s infectious, and soon everyone was chuckling along with her.

When the amusement died down, Maeva shifted topics: “Now then, let’s talk about your assistants.”

She gestured behind us all.

“These six lovely women are just like us, glove enthusiasts with healthy appetites for pleasure. I’ve known them as long as I’ve known you, and they’re joining the team as your personal assistants! They were chosen to match each of your personalities perfectly and will be your right hands for everything, literally anything you need.”

She caught her breath briefly before continuing with obvious excitement: “These beautiful women have been working with me for weeks now, privy to all our private conversations. They know you as well as I do and are ready to serve however necessary for our mission’s success. And Camille?”

She winked playfully.

“Your assistant is absolutely dying to go down on you, just say the word!”

She took a sip of water, glanced at me with an encouraging smile, then began making introductions: “Astrid, your tall blonde bombshell with those striking blue eyes and incredible figure? Her name’s Alice. She’s a numbers expert who’s bisexual and has quite the thing for surgical gloves.”

Moving on: “Myako, that voluptuous redhead behind you is Niahm, another skilled hacker who loves satin gloves and is open to just about anything.”

“Camille, your petite Black beauty is Anya, an administration pro who’s 100% lesbian and gets off just hearing the word ‘gloves.’ Gabriela, that slender blonde working with you is Natalia, a fierce fighter with excellent marksmanship skills who can’t get enough of rubber gloves.”

She paused for effect before continuing: “Florence, I don’t know if you noticed, but your dark-haired beauty with pale skin is Elisabeth, an IT expert who, like you, kept her penis. Oh, and she confessed yesterday that she’d love nothing more than for you to penetrate her.”

She caught her breath one more time before finishing: “Charles, I think you’ve figured out by now that Heather is basically your fantasy woman come to life. She’s amazing at everything, a master multitasker. You already know what else she can do, and trust me, just talking about surgical gloves gets her absolutely dripping wet.”

Maeva looked around the table with a triumphant expression.

“So, girls, you in? Say yes! You’ll be treated incredibly well, and your lives will change for the better. Take twenty-four hours to think it over, but if you say yes, you’re just going back home for a few weeks to settle affairs before starting this new chapter. I won’t be joining you for dinner, I’ll leave you to discuss among yourselves.”

As we sat there in our respective seats, the weight of everything settled over us like a heavy blanket mixed with possibility.

Gabriela turned to me directly: “Charles, did you say yes right away?”

“Of course!” I replied without hesitation. “It’s Maeva, what more reason do I need? Besides, I despise my bosses and am completely burned out with my current job. Here? I’m living a secret dream come true, so why wouldn’t I?”

Myako jumped in enthusiastically: “Yeah! Why not? I’m totally game!”

Florence looked at me with a mix of nervousness and boldness before blurting out: “Well, if you’re staying… then I’m staying too. And I absolutely want you to suck my cock while dressed as a woman.”

She started laughing along with everyone else, but I couldn’t help myself either. I planted a kiss on her nylon-gloved hand, which made her redenned deeply.

Suddenly Camille exclaimed cheerfully: “Oh fuck it! Charles, if I ever let anyone fuck me, it’ll be you! I’m staying too!”

Astrid seemed lost in thought for a moment before speaking pensively: “That sounds like an excellent opportunity… my title has a nice ring to it, and my assistant is exactly my type. There might be something delicious waiting there!”

She winked suggestively.

Myako shot her an amused look. “Hey! Don’t forget, you’re supposed to try out that strap-on with me!

The room erupted in uncontrollable laughter once again.

Then Gabriela chimed in thoughtfully: “If I’m going to move forward, now’s the time. Nothing’s holding me back in Spain anymore, and heading up security really appeals to me. Plus if I want my first experience with a woman, Natalia seems perfect for that!”

After dinner, as we settled back into the meeting room, I asked one final question: “So, are we all set? Adventure awaits, are we ready to follow our Mistress anywhere?”

“YES!” came the near-unanimous response.

Our assistants appeared to escort us out, but I asked them to let Maeva know we were waiting for her in the meeting room instead.

While the other women chatted with their respective assistants about department ideas and development plans, I pulled Heather aside: “So, what do you think of all this?”

She didn’t hesitate: “If Maeva hadn’t saved me, I’d probably be dead by now. I owe her everything, this is an amazing challenge.”

I smiled warmly at her response before clarifying: “I mean the fetish stuff, the sex, the gloves, the fact that I could ask you for anything…”

Heather’s smile turned mischievous as she leaned in close. She kissed me deeply while placing her nylon-gloved hand deliberately on my crotch.

“That’s just a bonus,” she purred against my lips.

“We all knew what to expect when Maeva recruited us, honestly. And let me tell you, the assistants here are absolutely insatiable. We’re nymphomaniacs who worship gloves and can’t get enough sex.”

She pulled back slightly with a playful glint in her eyes: “I masturbate at least twice daily, we screw each other during our free time… During yesterday’s banquet? We had a six-person gangbang. And after that? You came on my face without needing any convincing.”

Heather studied my reaction before continuing boldly: “We’re all like that, any excuse is good enough for sex, especially with gloves involved! Honestly?”

She glanced toward the table where others were chatting.

“I’d be ready to bend over right here on this table while everyone watches and masturbates. You’re already getting hard thinking about it, aren’t you old pervert?”

Before I could respond, or adjust my obvious arousal, Maeva walked back into the room.

“You wanted to see me, Charles? What is it?”

She sounded slightly wary of interrupting our conversations.

I answered with complete confidence: “Mistress, we accept your proposal. All of us. You’ve got your crack team, and these assistants are brilliant and delightful. We’re going to be one hell of a working team, and an absolutely spectacular team when it comes to the bonuses!”

Maeva settled into her seat, tears of pure joy streaming down her face as she whispered: “Bring the papers… and champagne!”

Chapter IX – The Transformation

 Once we’d signed everything, Maeva informed us that dinner would be served earlier, and kept brief.

“Heirs, let’s grab a bite before getting ready for tonight’s magnificent evening!”

She gestured enthusiastically.

“You’ll have exactly two hours to prepare. Your assistants will escort you to the banquet hall, then return to help you into your special outfits and make sure you look absolutely stunning.”

After our quick supper, Maeva had small glasses brought around containing a strange greenish liquid.

“My friends, this is a little homemade blend, relaxing substances to set the mood and open minds for what’s ahead.”

She paused meaningfully.

“You’re not obligated to drink it, but I highly recommend it. It’ll sharpen your senses. Your assistants will take some too and join us for an evening rich with new sensations. Effects kick in around two hours and can last up to eight. See you later, my dears!”

Without questioning, we all drank the concoction, then our assistants led us back to our rooms.

Heather turned to me: “You can go shower, it’ll do you good. I’ll get your uniform ready while you’re washing up.”

But what exactly was this special uniform? What would tonight bring? Honestly, I had my suspicions, but my intrigue outweighed any doubts.

I stepped out of the shower with a towel around my waist.

“Where’s my costume?” I asked Heather.

“It’s hanging up, don’t worry. Come sit down; I’m going to prepare you according to Mistress Maeva’s instructions.”

She gestured toward a chair in front of a small vanity table with a mirror. She dried my hair, her gloved hands lingering on my skin just enough to stir arousal.

Then she pulled out a case from a bag and said, “Just let me do this, no questions I can’t answer.”

It was a women’s makeup kit!

I’d always fantasized about wearing makeup and lipstick’and Maeva knew that very well. Yet I’d never actually done it. Given all the hints dropped since yesterday and the general excitement surrounding the idea, I already knew exactly what my “special costume” would be. Years ago, I’d confessed a fantasy about dressing as a woman, even tried a few things once in a while in my solo sessions, but never dared to cross the line. Tonight, however, I was finally going to cross that line, and despite my nervousness, the thought thrilled me beyond measure!

She noticed my shivering and asked, “Nervous?”

“Yes,” I admitted as she began applying eye makeup.

“Did you take the relaxant?”

“Yes.”

She smiled knowingly: “Perfect. It’ll help you, heighten your senses. You’ll feel slightly euphoric, loose, but every sensation will be magnified tenfold. Plus, it’ll significantly delay ejaculation while keeping you rock-hard. When you do climax… well, let’s just say the orgasm will be indescribable.”

She pulled out a lipstick: “This shade is magnificent, and it’ll stay on for at least twenty-four hours, even with extreme oral use.”

Then another tube: “Lip gloss. For that perfect glossy, inviting look.”

When she finished, she said, “Look at me.”

She gave my cheeks a light dusting of makeup with a brush and stepped back to admire her work: “Gorgeous! Your features were made for this, it gives you such a feminine look! No, don’t peek yet!”

She opened another bag and withdrew a magnificent long black wig. She placed it on my head, and her eyes lit up.

“Extraordinary, impressive!”

She positioned me to face a long mirror.

“Turn around. Look at yourself.”

What I saw made me jump. I looked incredibly beautiful!

She told me to remove my towel and sit at the foot of the bed. From the walk-in closet, she retrieved a very short sleeveless black velvet dress, then a latex bodice with breasts, which she helped me into. Immediately, I felt my penis beginning to harden.

She gave it an affectionate little tap: “That’s a good sign.”

Once the bodice was properly fitted, the breasts looked completely natural, I found myself fondling them under her amused gaze.

Next came delicate black lace lingerie with straps for thigh-high stockings. The stockings were sheer black nylon with a lovely wide band featuring subtle patterns.

After fastening everything, Heather whispered, “I’d go down on you right now! You turn me on so much.”

She paused meaningfully: “Maeva said no underwear, just leave your cock as it is. The dress will hide it anyway.”

Once I’d slipped into the velvet dress, she said, “You look incredibly sexy!”

She brought out stunning high heels in brilliant black.

“Ever walked in shoes like these?” she asked with a knowing smile.

“Often, I frequently wear them with stockings during my masturbation sessions,” I admitted.

“Perfect. Let’s see.”

She watched as I paced the room three or four times, my balance perfect, everything exactly right. Then she handed me magnificent long black satin gloves extending to my shoulders. They were incredibly soft, and I couldn’t help getting another erection.

Heather found this amusing: “At least your penis isn’t sticking out of your dress!”

I was beginning to feel more relaxed, too much so, and realized I was smiling more than usual.

Heather noticed too: “That’s good, the relaxant is kicking in.”

She checked her watch: “Time to go. Let’s move.”

Chapter X – The Evening

 We navigated through most of the Manor without encountering anyone until Heather opened a door revealing a spiral staircase with stone walls. We walked about ten meters down a narrow, all-stone corridor before arriving at an enormous wooden and wrought-iron door.

Heather pushed it open and gestured me inside: “Make yourself comfortable, help yourself to drinks. We’ll see each other later.”

The room was dimly lit with soft lighting and red drapes concealing the stone walls. Upon entering, an assistant I hadn’t seen before greeted me warmly in head-to-toe red attire with black leather gloves. She offered me a drink, I took Scotch, and motioned for me to step onto the red carpet laid across the floor.

The room was actually L-shaped and extended much further back than initially visible.

Another assistant, similarly dressed entirely in red with matching black leather gloves, approached: “Strike a pose, Madam, a few photos for posterity.”

I played along, striking a sensual, alluring pose that delighted the photographer.

“Perfect. You can proceed to the far end of the room by following the red carpet. Have a wonderful evening!”

The center of the room was much brighter than the sides but remained dimly lit at the edges. There was another bar with yet another assistant dressed identically to the others. Beyond the bar, lighting became brilliant, and there, in the center, I saw the room’s focal point: a large solid-wood throne surrounded by four large beds arranged in a semicircle, covered in what appeared to be waterproof sheets.

Various sex cushions and comfort accessories were scattered across dressers and small tables. Large antique sofas and armchairs faced the beds, but what surprised me most was seeing numerous cameras positioned at various angles throughout the room, no angle overlooked.

I settled into one of the armchairs, sipping my Scotch as I waited. The relaxant had taken full effect, I felt incredible.

About ten minutes after my arrival, a figure approached with a sensual, feline gait: Florence. She wore a magnificent pale green latex nurse’s dress nearly as short as mine, long white thigh-high latex stockings held up by a white latex garter beneath her hem, beautiful white stilettos, and very long white latex gloves extending to her shoulders. Her lips were deep red, eyes delicately made up, and she looked absolutely sublime.

She greeted me without immediately recognizing who I was, then realized: “Oh my God! You look fabulous, even better than my yesterday’s fantasies!”

She came and sat beside me: “You really turn me on, Charles!”

She giggled with pleasure, absolutely delighted to see me dressed this way.

Nearly ten minutes later, another figure appeared: Gabriela. She wore a lovely maid’s outfit complete with black sheer nylon thigh-highs and black high heels. Yellow rubber gloves completed her ensemble, dark lipstick and mysterious eyes finishing the look.

She immediately recognized Florence, who quickly exclaimed, “Look! Look at how stunning he is! He turns me on so much I’d suck him off right now!”

When she recognized me, Gabriela gasped: “Oh my God! You’re even more gorgeous than I imagined! You’re making me wet, Charles, you look magnificent!”

Florence noticed my fake breasts and touched them excitedly: “Wow, they look so real! Will you let me lick them to see what it feels like?”

I laughed and replied, “Only if you suck my cock!”

Florence answered eagerly, “Let’s do it right now, I’m ready!” and tried reaching under my dress.

“Whoa, not so fast, you naughty littlenurse! Let the evening get started first,” I chuckled.

She gave me a sultry look: “So… you’re really going to let me touch your hard cock?”

I smiled mysteriously: “We’ll see what happens!”

My inhibitions were fading, I felt incredibly relaxed with desire rising fast. I was rock-hard!

Florence took one of Gabriela’s gloved hands and asked, “What does it feel like having rubber gloves on a cock? I’ve never tried!”

Gabriela replied playfully, “Maybe I’ll show you later, if you aren’t too naughty!”

Florence seemed delighted by this prospect.

Ten minutes later, Camille approached. She looked radiant in her short immaculate white nurse’s dress with white thigh-high nylon stockings featuring a lovely floral pattern on the band, long white elbow-length surgical gloves, striking dark red lipstick, and bright mischievous eyes. White ankle boots with extremely high heels made her appear taller and gave her an imposing presence.

She saw me and shrieked: “No! It’s impossible! Maeva actually did it!”

She rushed over, grabbed my hands, and said, “You look phenomenal, absolutely stunning! I’m jealous! You’re definitely going to be tonight’s star!”

I smiled at her: “Hey there, beautiful Camille, I’ve got competition now! You look amazing and absolutely radiant. Seriously, if you want to get fucked by a real cock, come see me, I’m your girl!” I had just talked abaout myself as as girl without even noticing it.

Honestly, I wasn’t entirely sure what I was saying anymore, the relaxant had me in a state of pure bliss. I was just letting myself go completely.

Camille  laughed heartily: “Challenge accepted!”

What was I doing? Promising to fuck everyone, at this rate, I wouldn’t last long!

Barely four minutes later, Myako arrived wearing a magnificent sparkling red floor-length gown with a slit running up one side to the thigh. She wore sheer black nylon thigh-highs and stiletto heels matching her dress’s brilliant red hue. Her impossibly long gold earrings caught the light. Her makeup was breathtaking, lips and eyes as black as coal. And those gloves! Long black leather extending all the way to her shoulders! She moved with divine grace, like a Hollywood star, magnificent and alluring.

She moved toward us very slowly, stopping abruptly in front of Florence: “Excuse me, you sumptuous latex creature, but could you yield your seat briefly so I might speak with this breathtaking lady beside you?”

Florence rose to her feet with characteristic flair, relinquishing her seat to Myako. The woman’s eyes swept over me from head to toe, a wolfish grin spreading across her face.

“In that stunning gown? I won’t have any choice but to worship the cock hiding beneath all those layers!” Myako purred, licking her lips.

“You’ve got me absolutely soaked already, darling.”

I shot back with a disarming smile of my own.

“My dearest lady, watching you strut around in such magnificent attire has left me rock hard! It seems only natural that I should ravish you most eagerly!”

She threw her head back and laughed, the sound rich and uninhibited.

“I’m completely fucked up and so turned on right now!” she admitted freely.

“I’m wet from just about anything these days, and God help me, I love every second of it!”

My laughter joined hers. “Same here, I’m flying high too, though I can keep myself under wraps a bit longer… barely, mind you!”

The atmosphere shifted suddenly when Astrid materialized before us like a vision. She wore a scandalously short black PVC dress with a front zipper that ran floor to ceiling, the glossy fabric stretched taut over her curves in all the right ways. Matching stiletto boots and elbow-length gloves completed the ensemble, while her dark makeup echoed Myako’s own dramatic look.

Then came Astrid’s fiery hair, a crimson cascade that set her ablaze against the shadows, like a living flame consuming everything in its path. Her eyes locked onto Myako, and they blazed with recognition.

She closed the distance between them in one fluid motion, claiming Myako’s lips in a searing kiss before pulling back just enough to whisper, “You’re breathtaking tonight, absolutely stunning!”

Myako gestured toward me without breaking eye contact. When Astrid finally looked my way, her jaw nearly dropped.

“Holy shit!” she exclaimed loudly enough for everyone nearby to hear.

“You actually went full-on feminine!”

She stepped closer, examining every detail with undisguised fascination.

“That makeup alone makes your face look so delicate and beautiful! You’re going to have every pussy dripping tonight!”

“Not just pussies,” I replied smoothly, confidence flowing through my veins like liquid courage.

“Cocks too, I’ve already had that effect. And you, darling, are equally mesmerizing. Forgive the relaxant talking, but I’d gladly devour your sweetness right here and now!”

Astrid inched closer still, lifting her dress just enough to reveal glistening desire.

“But go ahead and treat yourself, my dear lady! ” she purred.

“I’m determined to lose my virginity tonight, and you’re definitely part of that plan, gorgeous.”

One after another they came. At this rate, I’d have no choice but to fuck them all and feast on an impossible number of pussies! Then it hit me, Heather’s warning about the lipstick…

Chapter XI – The Initiation

 A bell chimed suddenly. Two assistants, strangers to us but dressed identically to those at the entrance, rolled in massive chests on wheels. They positioned them between the beds and flipped open the panels, revealing their contents. From my seat, I had a crystal-clear view: rows of sterile surgical gloves boxes and bottles that looked suspiciously like lubricant.

The other items were harder to make out, but I could swear I spotted dildos and an array of sex toys, floggers among them. Then the assistants flicked on the cameras. Once every last camera was rolling, one of them grabbed a clapperboard, stepped into the center of the room, and snapped it shut with authority. The evening had officially begun.

Our personal assistants emerged from behind the throne, three on each side, and made their way to us. They were breathtaking, absolutely stunning, and I’ll say it plainly: drop-dead gorgeous. Every one of them wore the same outfit, or what you could even call an outfit at all.

Red corsets left their breasts, pussies, and asses completely exposed. Long red boots with sky-high heels reached up to their groins. Red leather gloves extended all the way to their shoulders, paired with matching red leather collars featuring metal rings.

Our respective assistants came personally to escort us before the throne, where we lined up facing that imposing chair. Each took her place behind her guest, placing a left gloved hand on our right shoulder. Then, ring, a second bell echoed through the room.

Heather whispered in my ear, “Tonight, you become Charlotte.”

I was over the moon, absolutely thrilled at the sight of all those gloved women, and then she told me I’d become one of them? My heart nearly stopped.

Then came Maeva’s grand entrance. This was going to be a ceremony, a ritual, an initiation, a rite of passage. She wore the exact same outfit as the assistants, but in black.

She settled into her seat and began speaking.

“My friends, my children. Tonight, you become my heirs, with all the responsibilities and duties such a position demands. You join our circle, enter our financial empire. But before you can access everything I offer, you must prove your worthiness, and demonstrate that you truly know your fellow members, and above all, know yourselves and embrace who you really are. Some of you are still discovering who they are. With help from your friends, your assistants, and myself, you’ll find your path, uncover your inner strength. Tonight, flowers are about to bloom. Let us nurture these blossoms as they discover their true selves.”

She was majestic, radiating absolute power.

“Charlotte. Come closer,” she commanded in that authoritative tone.

“Yes, Mistress,” I replied without hesitation.

Heather gave my shoulder a gentle nudge, and we approached Maeva, seated firmly on the throne with her legs spread wide, completely exposing herself.

She spoke again.

“Charlotte, tonight you become a woman fulfilled who no longer pines for the past. Live the life you’ve always secretly craved deep down. Embrace who you are. Get on your knees and lick me.”

Heather guided me down to my knees before Maeva, who planted one boot firmly and tapped my head lightly with a riding crop. I was eagerly licking her boot while Heather held my hands behind my back.

Then Maeva lifted her boot, pointed her index finger just above her pussy, and ordered, “Taste me. Show me what that tongue can do.”

Heather gently steered my head toward Maeva’s wet pussy, and I began liking it, softly at first, then with increasing fervor.

“Charlotte, stand up and kiss your assistant,” she commanded.

I obeyed immediately, and Maeva declared, “You are now bound together forever.”

Heather led me back into line as one by one, the other five girls underwent their own initiation. Once everyone had been initiated, Maeva rose to her feet and announced the festivities’ commencement.

“My heirs, your time has come to unite and discover a new world of pleasure that reaches ecstasy’s very pinnacle. I’ve provided toys, surgical gloves, and lubricant for you to explore territories you’ve never ventured into before. Masturbate, eat pussy, suck cock, penetrate, get fucked in the ass, do whatever strikes your fancy, but under absolutely no circumstances remove those gloves unless you’re switching to the surgical gloves in your specific sizes. Have fun while respecting one another and exploring! Charlotte, I honestly think you’re going to be in high demand tonight. Let yourself go, give and receive pleasure. Don’t worry, with what you’ve consumed, climaxing won’t be an issue anytime soon! Let the party begin!”

Chapter XII – The Explorations

 Heather turned to me with a playful grin.

“You’re smoking hot for an older woman! You turn me on, you know that? Florence is heading over, I think you owe her a blowjob!”

Florence gestured invitingly for me to sit beside her on one of the beds under Heather’s amused gaze. Then Astrid joined us along with Myako. Gabriela was chatting with Camille and Natalia, all three watched intently by Maeva.

Myako broke the ice first. “So what’s it like being in a woman’s body? Thinking of staying like this?”

I replied without hesitation, “I think so, actually, I’ve always secretly dreamed of this happening but never dared cross that line. And honestly? I’m going to love it. Might be the relaxant talking, but damn if I don’t feel absolutely gorgeous! Look, I’m even turning myself on watching all this!”

Astrid noticed my erection and asked, “Can I touch it?”

I smiled warmly at her.

“Go ahead, we might as well dive in if we’re going to have fun tonight!”

She giggled and lifted my dress just enough to reveal my fully erect member. She gently wrapped one PVC-gloved hand around it and began stroking with feather-light touches while Myako watched intently.

Astrid wanted to know what putting it in her mouth felt like.

“Myako whispered softly, “Just give it a try, you’ll see.”

Astrid smiled, stuck out her tongue tentatively, and started licking my rock-hard penis.

Myako moved closer and told Astrid, “You can caress his balls like this too.”

She tenderly placed a leather-gloved hand on my testicles, beginning to massage them gently while Astrid continued licking my glans with enthusiastic curiosity.

“Wait, let me show you,” Myako said.

She took my cock in her hand, stroked it gently, slid it into her mouth, and began sucking with practiced ease. Then she handed my penis back to Astrid, who eagerly imitated, she was a quick study! Already sucking far better than some girls I’d slept with!

Florence watched the scene unfold with rapt attention. I beckoned her closer and kissed her tenderly. She lit up at the contact, caressing my cheeks with her latex-gloved hands.

Then Myako asked Florence if she could switch places, she wanted to be first to eat Astrid out.

Myako whispered in my ear, “Explore, come, make her come,” then gave me a soft kiss and went to attend to Astrid’s pussy.

Florence didn’t need asking twice. She changed seats to give Myako more room for their lovemaking.

Florence leaned close to whisper in my ear, “I’ve been thinking about this since last night! You turn me on so much, my beautiful darling. Let me show you a few things that will blow your mind with pleasure.”

She kissed me with intensity and passion, sliding her latex-clad hand down toward my rock-hard cock. She began stroking it ever so gently, taking time to firmly cup my balls along the way. She gazed at me with those magnificent sparkling blue eyes, effects of the relaxant were hitting even harder now, and I felt incredible, ready for anything that would give her pleasure.

Maeva circled the room, observing everything. Beyond our group, no one else seemed in a rush to join the action. Gabriela sat on a sofa with Natalia and Anya, the three of them watching us with fascination. Anya appeared completely captivated by Gabriela’s beauty, laughing with her occasionally while subtly resting a hand on her thigh.

A little further away, Camille watched our every move closely, slowly caressing herself over her clothes. She seemed ready to jump in but hesitated, clearly torn between desire and hesitation.

Then Maeva approached her, stroked her hair gently, and whispered softly, “Bloom, my lovely Camille. Open up. Live out your wildest fantasies to the fullest! Break free from whatever chains hold you back from savoring pleasures you’ve never experienced! Your pussy is absolutely soaked with desire! Go on, let Charlotte eat you out, that’s exactly what she’s waiting for! And it’s exactly what you crave deep down!”

Myako was eating Astrid out with passionate hunger, and Astrid seemed to revel in every flick of Myako’s tongue. She placed her hand on Myako’s head, pressing it a little more firmly against her pussy as if signaling her to be more forceful.

I watched them both, so beautiful, so delicate, and they absolutely drove me wild. The soft, languid caresses Florence lavished upon me with those magnificent long latex gloves soon ignited a deep urge to fuck her senseless.

I tried to rise and get Florence onto the bed when she said, “Not so fast, you delicious, fearless beauty! The evening’s just getting started. Learn to control your urges, savor every little touch, gentle caress, and passionate kiss coming your way.”

And she continued gently stroking my fully engorged cock…

Camille approached us very slowly, watching with curiosity burning in her eyes. She carefully positioned herself slightly off-center from the bed to maintain our spectators’ view while getting a better look at everything unfolding before her. She wasn’t rushing, enjoying every millisecond of the action.

Then Alice, Astrid’s assistant, strolled over to us. She stopped in front of the large chest and pulled out a medium-sized strap-on. She passed by Florence and me with keen interest blazing in her eyes, then placed the toy between Astrid, still having her pussy eaten enthusiastically by Myako, and myself.

Alice leaned in behind Myako and ran her hand over her small, perfectly rounded bottom. Myako flinched at the contact, turned slowly to face her assistant with a lovely smile, then resumed eating Astrid out with renewed vigor.

Camille edged closer to me, lifted her right leg, and rested her foot on the bed, getting an unobstructed view as Florence gently stroked my balls while occasionally running her latex-clad hands over my erect cock. She unbuttoned the top of her form-fitting dress and bared one of her breasts, massive and deliciously firm.

I’d never seen a breast that large up close in my entire life, and I loved the thought that I might get to taste it. She let a bit of saliva drip onto her nipple as she devoured me with her eyes like a feline eyeing its prey.

Then she brought her large breast toward her mouth and licked her own nipple while maintaining intense eye contact with me, looking at me so suggestively it made my cock throb even harder. She released that breast, exposed the other one, and repeated the same intoxicating movements. She caressed her nipples, which had hardened to perfect peaks, and vigorously kneaded her ample bosom with both gloved hands. She absolutely loved it, that much was obvious, and I absolutely adored what I was seeing.

Alice lowered the zipper at the back of Myako’s dress. She invited her to take a brief pause and helped her stand up, carefully removing the dress completely. She cupped Myako’s buttocks with her red leather-gloved hands and kissed her tenderly as the red dress pooled on the floor, revealing a magnificent black satin corset that left her breasts bare and her pussy ready for service.

Meanwhile, Astrid watched the entire scene unfold while beginning to masturbate herself. She unzipped her own dress, allowing her beautiful large breasts to spill out and be completely bared.

Camille followed suit and began gently masturbating as well, it didn’t take long before her pussy started glistening with arousal.

Alice picked up the strap-on and strapped it onto Myako’s hips, tightening the belts securely so it wouldn’t budge an inch.

She whispered in Myako’s ear, “Fuck her hard, that’s exactly what she wants.”

Then she took Florence by the hand and said, “Come on, your assistant is waiting for you. Let Camille explore herself. The night is young, and Charlotte will end up sucking your cock eventually. In the meantime, be patient and come have some fun with us, my beautiful latex-loving nurse!”

She stopped in front of Camille, who was still caressing her clitoris, and took her by the chin before suddenly kissing her, a long, languorous kiss that left us all breathless.

“Take your place beside Charlotte and enjoy yourself, my beautiful Camille,” Alice commanded softly.

Myako had begun penetrating Astrid sensually, giving her time to savor every thrust. The two gazed passionately into each other’s eyes as Astrid surrendered herself completely to the sensations washing over her.

Camille sat down next to me and asked, “Did Florence’s touch feel good?”

She gave me that charming, playful smile of hers.

I smiled back and replied, “Yes, very much so, but my senses are so heightened right now I can’t quite focus. I tend to analyze everything happening around us, and honestly? I love the sensation it gives me.”

She laughed and said, “I’m high as a kite too, but at the same time completely alert, aware of everything! Did you like watching me masturbate for you? It really turned me on!”

I answered honestly, “Camille, you’re making me hard. Oops, I already am, but what I mean is yes, you caught my eye and I really enjoyed it. Is there anything specific you’d like to try?”

She moved closer, cupped her breasts in her hands, and pressed them right against my face.

“Lick them, nibble them, make me dripping wet with desire!” She ordered.

Across from us, our spectators couldn’t contain themselves: “Holy shit, here we go! Camille just broke the ice, and in a big way too!” Said Anya with a loud laugh.

I didn’t need asking twice, I immediately complied. Camille was still holding her breasts with both hands, pressing them against my face and lightly slapping me with them. She grabbed my head and buried it between her breasts, holding it firmly as if to suffocate me.

She resumed the movements, slapping harder this time, and told me, “Bite my nipples,” which I did, very gently at first.

She added with growing intensity, “Harder, you little slut, obey me!”

Our audience couldn’t believe what they were witnessing, and neither could I. Sweet, playful Camille was transforming right before our eyes into a dominatrix who wanted to play rough.

Not far from us, Maeva watched the entire scene unfold with rapt attention, delight, and amusement.

Myako was fucking Astrid with passionate intensity, vigor and skill combined. Astrid was masturbating at the same time, seemingly lost in a world of pure sensual bliss.

Gabriela felt increasingly aroused and slowly slid a rubber-gloved finger into her mouth to suck on it gently. Then she grasped her large breasts over her maid’s dress while constantly opening and closing her legs. She was incredibly turned on, something that didn’t escape Anya and Natalia’s notice.

Suddenly, Camille forcefully pushed me onto my back on the bed, straddled me, and ordered bluntly, “Eat my pussy, you dirty little cunt. You promised you would, and here we are. Eat me like a madwoman.”

Then she sat directly on my mouth, my first ever experience of facesitting. She was smothering me with her pussy, lifting herself slightly on her knees to let me lick, then sitting back down to cut off my air completely. She repeated these movements over and over until I began tiring, desperately short of breath.

I felt her powerful thighs squeeze my head as she moaned with pleasure, and at that exact moment, I heard Heather’s voice say softly, “That’s right, my lovely Camille. You’re fully surrendering to your deepest desires, and we’re discovering a beautiful woman who is finally asserting herself. But let’s give Charlotte a little air, let her catch her breath if you don’t mind.”

Camille released my face, sat up, and climbed off me.

Heather looked at her tenderly, kissed her gently, and said, “Don’t go anywhere, we’re just taking a quick break before we continue.”

Camille’s eyes sparkled with mischief as she flashed one of her most beautiful smiles.

She turned to me and asked, “I didn’t get too rough with you, did I, gorgeous? You really know how to handle a dripping pussy, that’s for sure! I’ll definitely spread the word!”

Heather handed me a bottle of water and gave one to Camille as well. “Drink up, you need to stay hydrated because the relaxant can cause dehydration, especially with all the effort you two have been putting in so wonderfully!”

Heather turned around, walked back to the large chest, retrieved something, and returned to us. She leaned down in front of me and slipped on a double cock ring that separated my testicles, making them swell and harden even more.

She asked me to stand up and turn around. She unzipped my dress completely and undressed me until I was left wearing nothing but my beautiful black satin lingerie and breast forms.

“There you go, darling, you’ll be much more comfortable like this,” she said with a knowing smile.

She kissed me, then kissed Camille, and told her, “Give in to temptation. Explore, enjoy yourself, give pleasure.”

Heather walked away with my dress and handed it to one of the assistants, dressed differently from the others, that I hadn’t noticed before.

Myako pulled her strap-on out of Astrid’s pussy, the toy completely dripping with Astrid’s juices and leaving a wet trail on the bed.

Camille stared at my cock and asked, “Can I touch it?”

“Help yourself, you can do whatever you want!” I replied confidently.

I heard Astrid say, “I want some too, if you don’t mind! I want to taste that wonder again, and this time I want to go all out! Are you joining me, Camille?”

Astrid climbed off the bed, knelt in front of me, and invited Camille to join her. She took my cock and swallowed it without hesitation, beginning to suck with enthusiastic fervor before pulling it from her mouth and offering it to Camille, who took it into her own mouth immediately.

Myako watched the entire scene unfold with pure wonder dancing in her eyes. She caressed her small, firm breasts and slid a hand down toward her crotch. Damn, that mysterious little Japanese girl was absolutely gorgeous! I beckoned her closer, and she climbed onto the bed and approached slowly like a panther stalking its prey. She took my chin in her hand and kissed me with incredible passion!

I whispered softly, “I promised to eat your beautiful, juicy little pussy. It’s now or never.”

I laid back on the bed, she looked at me with a very naughty expression, biting her lower lip seductively as she presented her ass and pussy for me to pleasure. She had positioned herself perfectly, to watch Astrid and Camille sucking my cock while also indulging her exhibitionist side by looking at our delighted spectators who were on the verge of joining in.

Across from us, Gabriela had buried two fingers of her rubber-gloved hand deep inside her own pussy. Anya and Natalia undid the straps holding her dress at the neck and pulled it down to reveal a magnificent pair of full breasts, each more beautiful than the last. Anya didn’t wait even a second before beginning to lick the breast closest to her.

Seeing what Anya was doing, Natalia took the other breast, caressed it gently with her leather-gloved hand, and began licking it as well. Gabriela was having her breasts licked by two women simultaneously, she who had never imagined in a million years being licked by even one woman now found her wildest fantasies coming true.

She withdrew her hand from her pussy, the yellow glove glistening with her arousal, and she brought her gloved hand toward Anya and placed those two wet fingers into Anya’s mouth. Anya grasped Gabriela’s gloved hand with both of hers and eagerly licked the fingers slick with desire, then the entire glove.

She leaned back slightly, spread her legs wide, and placed Gabriela’s hand on her own pussy while whispering softly, “Caress my beautiful cunt. You’re dying to do it! Let yourself go and explore.”

I could hear Myako giggling with pleasure as I stroked my tongue across every inch of her delicious snatch.

Camille and Astrid were sharing my cock enthusiastically, licking and sucking while tasting each other’s flavors through kisses before returning to my member.

Myako’s pussy was getting so wet that her juices began dripping directly onto my face, I savored every single drop.

She cried out, “Charlotte, lick my ass! Shove your tongue into my butthole!”

I did exactly as she commanded, caressing her buttocks with my satin-gloved hands while devouring her completely. She moaned louder and writhed under every stroke of my tongue.

Astrid and Camille stopped what they were doing to my cock, they kissed passionately, caressed each other’s breasts tenderly, then took a break to head toward the bar, leaving me alone with Myako’s pussy and ass. I devoured her enthusiastically, her juices flowing into my mouth as I enjoyed every drop.

Then she pulled away, turned to kiss me deeply, and asked, “Should we take a break too? I’m absolutely parched!”

I nodded in agreement and replied, “Good idea! Let’s go to the bar to join Astrid and Camille, see what’s happening elsewhere. Another opportunity for fun is bound to come our way!”

I ordered a Scotch while Myako requested a Martini. Astrid and Camille had opted for smoking blue cocktails.

Nearby, we watched a stunning spectacle unfold, Natalia was devouring Gabriela’s pussy while Gabriela thrust her fingers into Anya’s wet heat, all while Anya feasted on Gabriela’s breasts like a woman starving.

Then Anya rose up onto the sofa, propped one leg on the backrest, and offered her glistening crotch to Gabriela’s eager mouth. She didn’t hesitate, sticking out her tongue and licking greedily.

Florence joined us at the bar, ordered a gin and tonic, and exclaimed with sheer delight, “What a fucking amazing night! All the girls look absolutely stunning, our assistants are hot as hell, and you my friends? Just as hot! If you’re up for it later we could have an epic VP gangbang, what do you think?”

She turned her head to see Gabriela in the middle of everything and added enthusiastically, “Oh fuck yeah! She’s living out her fantasy with not just one but two gorgeous women! Sorry girls, but I’m totally high on the relaxant right now! Strangely enough I haven’t done much more than stroke Charlotte’s beautiful cock yet, and I’m still rock-hard!”

She took my hand, lifted her dress slightly, and placed it directly on her inviting erection.

“Look Charlotte, see how hard it is!” she murmured.

I began gently stroking the underside of her cock with my gloved hand.

“A satin caress might feel good,” I suggested playfully.

She moaned with a giggle as I closed my hand around her cock and began moving it back and forth slowly. She leaned in close, took my cock in her latex-clad hand, and started stroking the shaft while kissing me deeply with her tongue. The other three watched us intently, Myako stroked Florence’s hair tenderly and slid a hand under her dress to caress her pretty little ass.

Gabriela came over to join our group, absolutely ecstatic, and said cheerfully, “I need a fucking whisky!”

Anya and Natalia went to join the four other assistants who were chatting a little further away.

Chapter XIII – The Zenith

 Three assistants, each dressed to kill in different outfits, burst into the room center and got straight to work. They shoved the massive chests aside, pushed all four beds together until they formed one colossal sleeping surface, then went about transforming it into something downright decadent.

Cushions and pillows designed for the most intimate of play were artfully arranged. Restraints were clipped to the rings lining the bed’s edges. The chests got positioned perpendicular to that now-unified sleeping surface like bookends to a wild story about to unfold.

Our assistants came over one by one, each ordering drinks with practiced ease.

“Want anything?” Niahm asked, gesturing us toward the throne towering above it all like a promise of things to come. We kept chatting among ourselves and with our attendants, but let’s be real, the excitement was absolutely peaking.

Dressed like that? Our assistants were drop-dead gorgeous. No question about it.

Heat began crawling up my spine, pooling low in my belly. That familiar urge hit me like a freight train, an irresistible need to fuck, over and over again until the world blurred at the edges.

Myako leaned toward Niahm. “But where’s Maeva?”

Niahm just smiled mysteriously, not spilling a word. Myako glanced around at the other assistants, but nobody budged. Then three new faces, assistants we’d never seen before, strutted past us and handed each vice-president a leash crafted from leather and gold chain.

The pieces clicked into place instantly: our own assistants were all wearing matching collars with those exact same gold rings…

Ding ding ding. A bell rang three times. Silence fell like a curtain dropping on the first act.

Each assistant rejoined her vice-president, and the twelve of us formed a perfect semicircle before the throne. Maeva swept in with someone who could only be described as stunning, a tall Black woman whose short, curly jet-black hair framed a face carved from pure elegance. She wore an outfit identical to Maeva’s and ours, but in pristine white. That gorgeous woman’s collar? It was attached to the very leash we were now holding. And Maeva? She led this stunning creature around like she owned her, like she owned everything.

Maeva settled onto her throne and gestured for the woman to kneel where we could see every inch of her face.

“My divine beauties,” she said, stepping into her role as Mistress with the confidence of someone who’d been born for it.

“The evening has been absolutely magnificent. Many of you have already shed those chains, those inhibitions, and surrendered to your deepest desires.”

She paused for effect before dropping a little bombshell: “Except you, Florence. You’ve only given Charlotte a taste of pleasure so far.”

Florence fired back without missing a beat: “Mistress, you know I’m a voyeur! I like to take my goddamn time!”

Laughter rippled through the room like dominoes falling, even Maeva couldn’t suppress that knowing smile tugging at her lips.

“Fair enough,” she continued. “But let’s be clear: this incredible weekend wouldn’t have been possible without Béatrice’s genius. For over twenty years, this woman has been my right hand in every single moment of my life. She’s the mastermind behind everything, the outfits? Her. The gifts, surprises, meals, your rooms, your comfort? All her doing. Sure, she consults me and asks for my opinion, but let’s face it: most of what gets approved started as one of her brilliant ideas. She just has this gift for beautiful things.”

Maeva kept going. “That leash hanging around Béatrice’s neck? You all got one earlier. Take it. Examine it. Now, fasten that thing around your assistant’s neck.”

Once everyone had their assistant kneeling before them with a leash secured, Maeva leaned forward.

“Tonight, you’re evolving in ways you can’t even imagine yet. This initiation means nothing without your new rank and title. My darlings, by the time this evening wraps up, you’ll be fulfilled, you’ll have found your path. It’s on you to embrace it now. From this moment forward? You become my equals. Just like me, you’re Mistresses in your own right.”

She snapped her fingers. “Assistants, rise. Turn around and kiss your Mistress.”

The moment those kisses landed, Maeva’s voice dropped to something almost reverent: “Now, unite. Give each other pleasure. Surrender, explore, feel everything, and make sure they feel it too.”

She stepped down from that throne, walked through our midst, and kissed us each in turn like she was sealing a pact.

The caresses started then, not tentative or soft, but hungry. Each assistant offered herself completely to her Mistress. Heather ran those leather-gloved hands all over my body before dropping to her knees. She licked my shoes slowly, deliberately working her way up my nylon-clad leg with her mouth until she reached my cock and started sucking like her life depended on it.

Meanwhile, Florence and Elizabeth were going at each other nearby, kissing hard, hands roaming over asses and curves. Over on our side, Camille and Anya had already dropped into a 69 position, tongues working furiously between thighs. I caught sight of Myako and Niahm looking ready to tear into things, with Myako helping Niahm strap up.

Astrid was already devouring Alice’s breasts while sliding fingers into her pussy. Gabriela surrendered completely to Natalia’s gloved caresses. But nothing, not a single damn thing, beat seeing Maeva and Béatrice going at it right there among us, using hands and dildos without an ounce of shame.

Heather finally stood up and nodded toward the bed. “Sit, feet on the floor.”

I did as I was told, still catching my breath from watching that display.

She locked eyes with Florence and Elizabeth then asked: “How about a foursome?”

My eyebrows shot up, I wasn’t expecting that. But damn if it didn’t make my pulse race. Heather took each of them by the hand, leading them toward me like she was presenting gifts.

“This lovely lady,” she said, gesturing to me with obvious affection, “has never sucked a penis in her life. Think she should give it a try?”

Florence’s eyes went wide as saucers, practically glowing.

Elizabeth chimed in enthusiastically: “There’s a first time for everything, my lovely Mistress Charlotte! You’ll see, you won’t be able to get enough once you start!”

I met Heather’s gaze, then looked at Florence and Elizabeth in turn like I was sizing up the situation, and yeah, I liked what I saw.

“I knew this day would come,” I said slowly, deliberately. “And deep down? I’ve always harbored a fantasy about sucking the cock of a beautiful trans woman. Heather, Elizabeth, go grab me a pair of size 7.5 surgical gloves. Get yourselves some too while you’re at it. Florence? You keep wearing those magnificent long latex gloves that turn me on so much. And Heather? Bring a bottle of lube, just in case.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Heather replied instantly and headed toward the chest with Elizabeth in tow.

I motioned for Florence to sit beside me, cupped her face in my satin-smooth hands, and kissed her like I meant it, a long, deep, passionate kiss that left us both breathless. Then I undid a few buttons on her dress just enough to free those gorgeous breasts and started licking them with absolute fervor.

Florence gripped my head hard and shoved her tongue into my mouth while I slid my hand under her dress to grab her cock through the fabric. She squirmed, giggling under my touch and light licks.

Heather and Elizabeth came back just as things were getting heated. For a moment they watched us going at it like that, me pleasuring Florence, her writhing against me, but then Florence and I paused long enough for me to slip on those surgical gloves while Heather removed my satin ones. She handed them off to one of the unfamiliar assistants with instructions: “Wait here, we’re taking off our leather gloves now, then you can put these away carefully.”

Heather opened my glove packet and helped me slide those surgical gloves on slowly, taking her sweet time, drawing out every second of the process while Elizabeth did the same for herself. Once they were both gloved up, Heather handed the empty packets to that other assistant, who withdrew discreetly.

“Mistress Florence?” Heather asked respectfully. “Could you stand up? Elizabeth, come closer.”

Those two stunning women positioned themselves before me, both gorgeous in their own unique ways. Heather ran her gloved hands over their asses while kissing each of them thoroughly, then leaned down to lick Florence’s nipples before turning to give Elizabeth the same treatment.

I wrapped my gloved hands around both their cocks, one in each hand, and started stroking gently at first. Then I took Florence’s into my mouth, determined to give her a blowjob she’d never forget. She ran her fingers through my hair and kissed Elizabeth with delight while I worked her cock deep into my throat.

After a few moments I switched, taking Elizabeth’s cock between my lips instead and giving her an unforgettable sensation. I alternated like that, sucking, stroking, jerking them off in tandem while caressing their balls with my free hands whenever the opportunity presented itself.

I loved every second of it, and judging by their reactions? They were loving it too. Then Heather knelt before me and started sucking me fiercely while sliding her hand down to rub herself through her outfit.

Several long minutes passed like this, mutual oral sex that left us all breathless and aching for more, but eventually Florence stood up and bent forward, presenting her beautiful ass to me without hesitation. I cupped it in both hands and began licking her anus slowly at first before picking up the pace.

Heather stood, sat beside me on the bed, then motioned for Elizabeth to take the same position as Florence. She leaned down to do exactly what I was doing, licking Elizabeth’s ass with those skilled lips of hers while we worked in tandem.

Some of our female companions and assistants moved closer to watch the show, hands roaming over bodies, touching themselves or each other without shame.

After what felt like forever but probably wasn’t that long, Florence and Elizabeth stood up again.

They kissed me in turn before stepping back slightly, and Florence said: “Thank you, beautiful Charlotte! You lick like a goddess, like you’ve been doing this forever!”

Heather smiled proudly then asked the group at large: “Who wants to be first? Mistress Charlotte’s going to eat your pussy, and trust me, she’s been dreaming about this.”

Anya practically shouted: “Me! I want Mistress Charlotte to make me come with her mouth and gloved hands!”

She sat on the bed immediately, spread those gorgeous legs wide, and beckoned me closer. I knelt before her and dove in, tongue thrusting into that pink pussy without hesitation or apology. I worked her over good with my tongue first, then once she was nice and wet, I slid two fingers inside to fuck her hard enough to hit that G-spot.

Anya screamed, actually screamed, her climax hitting like a tidal wave as she ejaculated forcefully right onto my face in what had to be the most intense orgasm she had experienced in a long time.

She looked at me like I’d just performed some kind of magic trick, licked her lips hungrily, then shouted: “Mistresses and ladies, we have ourselves a champion pussy-eater here! Come get your taste while she’s still in the mood!”

I heard soft moans ripple through the room as Astrid stepped forward eagerly: “It’s my turn. Make me come too.”

She took Anya’s place without hesitation, ready for whatever I had to offer. Heather had wiped my face clean during that brief moment of transition, so I leaned down again this time to feast on Astrid’s magnificent pussy like it was the last meal I’d ever eat.

I went at it hungrily, tongue working overtime while I slid two fingers into her wonderful depths. She moaned loudly begging for more and more, and when she shouted in ecstasy? Let’s just say that powerful gush of hers didn’t disappoint.

“Holy shit,” Astrid panted once she’d recovered enough to speak, “how do you manage that? I’ve never had an orgasm like that in my entire life! Girls, try this, you won’t regret it!”

Alice and Niahm came up next: “Please, both of us at the same time, Mistress Charlotte.”

I was running out of breath at this point, my jaw aching from all that work while my arms felt like they might give out, but damn if I’d turn down an offer like that.

They were lying side by side on the bed, so I could devour them both, one after the other. I savored every drop of their juices while pleasuring each pussy with different hands, working one with two fingers while using three on the other. They cried out in ecstasy after about ten minutes flat though neither climaxed with quite as much force as Anya or Astrid had.

Heather finally sat down in front of me looking almost shy, which was adorable given everything we’d already done, and asked softly: “Please, Mistress, would you be kind enough to make me come using your mouth and gloved hands?”

I smiled at her, actually grinned, and dove right back in determined to give this woman the pleasure she deserved.

This time when I devoured her pussy though, I paid extra attention to every single reaction she had. When she tensed up just right or moaned particularly loud? Those were my cues for what worked best! I slid three fingers into that wet heat while pressing hard against her G-spot with deliberate precision, but then added lube to another hand so I could insert two fingers into her ass too.

She grabbed my head hard and cried out: “Harder! Mistress, I love it when you’re rough with me! Harder!”

I felt her tense up as I penetrated both orifices simultaneously, the sensation must have been overwhelming because within seconds she was screaming at the top of her lungs: “Holy shit, holy fuck, I’m cumming!” before unleashing this powerful jet right across my face like some kind of porn movie cliché come to life.

She kissed me after, not shy about tasting herself on my lips, and looked at me with such sheer awe that it almost made me blush.

Florence and Elizabeth had come back over during all this time apparently, because Elizabeth leaned down beside me now saying: “Mistress, you’ve given so much tonight. And yes while you have certainly received pleasure yourself, allow us, my mistress here and I, to give you something ultimate.”

Elisabeth grabbed that bottle of lubricant while Florence got me positioned on all fours on the bed. She started eating my ass like she’d been doing it forever while simultaneously masturbating me with one hand.

Then Elizabeth moved up beside me, opened the bottle, and poured a generous amount of gel onto her gloved fingers before leaning against my back to caress my anus slowly at first but building intensity gradually until those digits were sliding in, first one then two, while teasing that prostate of mine mercilessly.

She stroked gently… then applied pressure for a few seconds… then pressed down longer… repeating this motion over and over again until I felt something extraordinary starting to build deep inside me. When she saw my toes curl reflexively or felt me start trembling slightly? She knew exactly what was happening, and she held that pressure firmly against my prostate as all hell broke loose.

The very first prostatic orgasm of my life hit like lightning through my veins, followed immediately by a second… then third… fourth even! These orgasms came crashing over me in waves growing increasingly powerful until I was cumming again and again unable to stop or slow down no matter how hard I tried.

Elisabeth knelt before me once she’d milked every last drop from that experience then shoved her cock into my mouth so I could suck it while Florence thrust hers deep into my ass, sodomizing me with force and power like she owned every inch of me. And damn if I didn’t love every single second!

Then they asked me to sit up on the bed which I did, breathing hard from everything we’d just done, and they stood before me offering their cocks for sucking. It didn’t take long before both were crying out as they came all over my face with hot viscous cum that dripped down slowly like honey.

They leaned down after, knelt before me together and both started sucking, taking turns licking each other’s faces to taste my fluids while Florence slid two fingers into my ass again applying pressure right back onto that prostate which made everything even more intense somehow if such a thing was possible!

Apparently though, I’d been the last one to climax because suddenly thunderous applause erupted throughout the room, and when I looked up dazed from all those orgasms, everyone was staring at me with these looks of awe mixed with excitement like they’d just witnessed something legendary unfold before their eyes.

Without realizing it consciously, I’d somehow become the highlight of the evening. A moment burned into everyone’s memory forever including mine.

Heather handed me a wet washcloth and towel so I could clean myself up somewhat, she did same for Florence and Elizabeth too, and Maeva spoke up then:

“My dears,” she said warmly, “you are now completely united with one another having let go of yourselves cast aside those fears to embrace your new selves. May this team stand strong together achieving great things! You must all be very tired at this point though so freshen up and get some sleep because tomorrow brings another day full of possibilities.”

Maeva and Béatrice left the room then while Anya along with Heather removed their surgical gloves putting leather ones back on instead. Florence wiped off those latex gloves she’d been wearing while I took off my surgical pair to put satin gloves plus dress back on properly.

Everyone exchanged kisses after those tender intimate moments between women who’d just shared something incredibly special together, and our respective assistants escorted each of us toward our individual rooms where rest awaited hopefully along with dreams filled nothing but possibilities for tomorrow!

Chapter XIV – The Awakening

 Heather asked, “Do you need any help, Mistress?”

I replied, “No, thank you, Heather. You’ve done so much for me today, and I’m incredibly grateful.”

It was the second time I’d referred to myself in the feminine, and honestly? It wouldn’t take long before it felt completely natural.

I looked at Heather, we shared a kiss that spoke of love and passion, then I said, “Goodnight, Heather. See you tomorrow.”

She smiled warmly and replied, “Goodnight, Mistress. I’ll come get you at six-thirty for breakfast.”

It was eleven o’clock at night. I stripped out of my clothes, the relaxant’s effects were slowly wearing off, and tossed everything in the bathroom hamper. I clumsily removed my makeup (still getting used to all this!) and hopped in the shower.

The hot water helped me collect myself, though I was still trembling with excitement. That wild, exhilarating evening kept playing on repeat in my mind, my new friends and colleagues, my future… I had a flight home around midnight Sunday to hand in my resignation, clear out my apartment, sell my car, and decide what to take with me. I barely slept that night. My mind wouldn’t shut up, racing through possibilities like it had its own agenda.

Around six o’clock the nex morning, I dragged myself out of bed for another shower to freshen up. When I stepped out ten minutes later, Heather was already there. She looked stunning in a sleek black dress, sleeveless, short, tight as hell, that hugged every curve. Paired with black nylon thigh-highs and heels that had to be at least four inches tall, plus short black leather gloves.

My outfit for the day was hanging in the walk-in closet, and Heather had thoughtfully laid out the accessories at the foot of my bed.

“Need help with your makeup, Mistress?” she asked.

I smiled. “I think so, Heather. But I’m going to need lessons if I want to do this myself someday.”

She applied my makeup and lipstick expertly while we chatted.

Then she opened the walk-in closet and pulled out a wig identical to yesterday’s, saying, “The other one’s absolutely ruined, I think it’s been ruined.”

She brought over my outfit and hung it on a stand beside the bed. She helped me into my wig and breast forms, then handed me accessories one by one: beautiful black lace and satin panties, a matching bra that felt like clouds against my skin, long sheer black nylon stockings…

“Mistress,” Heather paused mid-stocking, “do you shave? I don’t see a single hair on your body except the hair on your head!”

I burst out laughing. “I’m almost completely hairless! I shave my face once a month to keep up appearances and remove those tiny little stray hairs. I’ve never had body hair anywhere, not even in my pubic area. I’m totally smooth! And if you look closely at my hair, it’s very fine and sparse, grows incredibly slowly, and has never been naturally longer than it is now.”

She studied me for a moment, then said, “Mistress, you have so many feminine features, you don’t have a man’s physique. You’re all curves, delicate build… I realized this yesterday while dressing you. As a woman, your masculinity vanishes completely. You could fool anyone. Even your voice sounds like a woman’s, deep, sure, but definitely not masculine.”

I smiled warmly. “I know. When I saw myself in the mirror last night, I thought I looked beautiful. And I knew I had to accept this reality, something that’s been eating away at me since meeting Maeva, though I’d never dared cross that line before. I think I’ve done it now, and frankly? This morning feels like I’m finally breathing without feeling constricted.”

She handed me a gorgeous white satin blouse, then a short black skirt that highlighted my curves and gave me the cutest little ass possible.

Then came those long gloves, fine black leather, impossibly soft, and she said, “Put on your shoes and gloves, Mistress. Time for breakfast.”

Again, I was the last to enter the room.

Heather said quietly, “Mistress, we’ll see each other again after the meeting post-breakfast.”

I walked in, and my five cohorts stood immediately, applauding me like I’d just won some kind of award. They were all wearing identical outfits, which made me wonder: Is this going to be the new normal?

The five of them left their seats to greet me personally, hugs, kisses on cheeks, the works.

Camille gushed, “You looked absolutely radiant last night, Charlotte! And you’re stunning this morning too!”

Myako, ever quick with the wit: “Girl, you made a lot of people cum last night!”

Gabriela added apologetically, “Sorry I didn’t come over for your pussy-eating services, I was way too busy exploring myself!”

I grinned. “Well, one more or less wouldn’t have made much difference!”

Everyone burst into laughter.

Three attractive middle-aged women, dressed as maids in short black satin gloves and matching grey outfits with black  thigh-high stockings and heels, arrived with platters of food, tea, and coffee. I assumed they were the domestic staff and didn’t pay them much attention.

Then Maeva swept into the room, dressed just like us except for that black ribbon around her neck. We returned to our seats as she poured herself some tea.

“Did you sleep well, my dears?” she asked.

Camille replied sweetly, “Yes, very well, Mistress.”

Maeva laughed warmly and answered, “Camille, there’s no more ‘Mistress’ between us now! You earned your title during last night’s initiation, have you already forgotten? Your assistants will call you that. The staff will simply call you ‘Madam,’ but they’ll never speak to you unless you ask them a question.”

She continued: “I’m incredibly pleased with your initiation, and I’m genuinely happy to see all six of you have evolved and blossomed following our wonderful evening.”

Her eyes sparkled as she looked at each of us with obvious pride.

“Let me say something about each of you,” Maeva began.

She turned her attention to Astrid first: “My beautiful, fiery redhead, you surrendered completely to every kind of desire and finally broke those chains holding you back. You explored so much, experienced things for the very first time in such excellent company!”

Astrid’s face lit up like Christmas morning.

She replied, “Maeva, thank you for helping me find myself.”

Then Astrid turned to Myako, taking her hand gently and saying with infinite tenderness: “Myako, you made me feel important. You reached into the depths of my soul and drew me out of hiding.”

Her gaze shifted to me next: “And you, you little minx, you made me climax like never before in my entire life!”

Maeva continued moving around our table: “Myako, you’ve completely let your guard down, setting aside that fiery nature of yours to embrace gentleness and kindness. You’ve become a fantastic teacher, exactly what I expected from you. We’ve discovered your sensitivity, your gentleness, your infinite patience. Keep walking this path without losing that fiery spirit!”

She lingered on Camille for a moment before speaking: “My beautiful, sweet Camille, you showed us such a surprising side of yourself! Behind all that kindness and those lovely smiles lies burning fire and powerful dominance! You dug deep within to unleash that fierce, sensation-hungry beast, proving you’ll be a formidable Mistress.”

Camille blushed adorably. “Maeva, I’m not quite sure what happened, it was the first time I’d ever felt that way, and I just… let myself get swept up in that flood of desire and intense emotion!”

“Don’t dare apologize, my dear!” Maeva said firmly yet warmly. “Never bury that power inside you again, use it!”

She looked at Gabriela, the beautiful Spaniard, and asked, “How are you feeling this morning? Did you find what you were looking for, what was missing?”

Gabriela replied openly: “Maeva, I’m sorry I went off with Natalia to explore things privately away from the rest of us. Anya and Natalia gave me an unforgettable experience, and when I was alone with Natalia, I discovered a world of sensuality I’d never known with men. All that tenderness and passion washed over me like a wave of pure bliss… seriously, the mere thought of being with a man again seems dull compared to what women can give me. But I promise I’ll let Charlotte have her turn soon!”

Everyone erupted in boisterous laughter, even Maeva joined in: “Gabriela, you’ve let go of that toughness and rigidity to fully surrender to pure sensuality! You’ve just discovered a new side of yourself now. Take your time processing everything, and if you have questions,  come see me. I’d be delighted to answer them.”

Then it was Florence’s turn, she looked like she might explode from impatience: “My beautiful, sweet little Florence, your shyness has completely vanished! You’ve shown incredible patience and perseverance. You wanted Charlotte so badly, to cuddle her, make her happy, be one with her, but despite your intense longing, you knew how to step back, fade into the background to make room, waiting for that perfect moment with extreme patience and strength of character.”

Florence smiled radiantly as Maeva continued: “You make an excellent teacher too. With Niahm’s help, you brought out Charlotte’s true self. You were attentive to her desires, consistently putting them far ahead of your own. You introduced Charlotte to new sensations, and there’s absolutely no doubt she truly appreciated everything you did for her.”

Florence asked spontaneously, “Charlotte, do you think we could do this again?”

I replied without hesitation: “Of course, my lovely Florence, whenever you’d like!”

Then I took her hand and planted a kiss right on that leather glove.

Maeva took my hand next, looking me dead in the eye as she said: “My beautiful Charlotte. In all the time I’ve known you, I always knew this moment would come, that you would finally blossom. Deep down, you’ve always been a woman. A woman who understands women and loves women. Last night, you fully embraced your true self, letting out the person who’d been buried for so many years. You showed everyone your superpower: the ability to understand what women want, a feat only another woman could achieve.”

She paused meaningfully before continuing: “I see this morning that Charlotte is still here with us. But I have to ask, do you think Charles wants to come back? Or will he disappear completely, letting Charlotte flourish?”

I answered without a second thought: “Maeva, and all of you, I’m so incredibly grateful for giving Charlotte the freedom to emerge from hiding. The moment I saw her in the mirror,  even before I could fully admit it to myself, I knew Charles had left. Dressing as a woman made me feel stronger, more beautiful, and more confident than ever. Talking with Heather this morning really made me realize the magnitude of what was happening and just how much my transition would mean. This morning, I feel like a woman. For the first time since I was very young, I’m breathing without feeling constricted.”

I kept going: “I thought about it last night, and I’m going to start taking hormones to soften my features even more, finally have real breasts that are truly mine.”

Maeva’s face lit up with a massive smile as she started clapping. Everyone joined in immediately.

She said to me warmly: “Beautiful Charlotte, my dear, we’re all going to help you through your transformation and help you blossom even more.”

Chapter 15 – The Manor

 Our assistants filed into the room with Béatrice, who stood out in crisp white while they wore red. Maeva rose from her seat and addressed us directly.

“Ladies, it’s time for your orientation meeting and tour of your new home. Your assistants will escort you to the conference room. Charlotte, Heather, follow me. I need a word with both of you privately.”

She led us into her office, where Béatrice closed the door behind us before approaching Maeva’s desk. The conversation turned personal.

“Charlotte,” Maeva began, looking at me directly, “do you really need to return to Canada to tie up loose ends before settling in here? Is there anything specific you’d like to keep and have shipped over? Draw up a list for Béatrice, she’ll handle the rest. We can manage everything from this end: selling your car, disposing of furniture. Though I imagine you’ve got personal items worth keeping.”

I was caught slightly off guard by how quickly things were moving, though deep down, it wasn’t entirely unexpected.

“As for my apartment and belongings,” I replied, “that shouldn’t be too complicated. I’m not particularly attached to my furniture or decorations. I do have some important documents and a few items in a safe that I’d like to hold onto, but honestly, I’ve never owned much, I’ve always lived quite simply. As for clothes…” I paused, considering my sudden transformation, “…I suppose I won’t be needing them anymore.”

“But regarding work,” I added, “I need to go in, submit my resignation, and wrap up my current projects before handing them off.”

Maeva smiled warmly while Béatrice offered the faintest hint of a smirk.

“Don’t worry about your job anymore,” Maeva said. “The company you work for has been mine since this morning. Charles has been promoted and transferred within the group, effective immediately. Your former bosses have been let go, and a new administrative team will be put in place sometime this week.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Maeva, you never cease to amaze me! You’ve always been several steps ahead, haven’t you? You knew full well that by inviting me here, I’d never go back to my old life. Alright, you win. I’ll hand over the keys to my house and car, let you handle everything from here.”

Maeva turned to Béatrice. “Béa, take care of the necessary arrangements, would you?”

“With pleasure, Mistress,” Béatrice replied.

She looked at me and continued, “Mistress Charlotte, if you don’t mind, I’ll need your keys, please.”

“They’re in the nightstand drawer next to the bed,” I answered.

She nodded. “Very well, Mistress Charlotte. I’ll handle everything and make sure your mail is forwarded here.”

With that, she left the office. I turned to Maeva with genuine admiration, how efficient!

“Well, it seems my life has changed in twenty-four hours,” I said.

Maeva smiled and replied, “Let’s head to the meeting room, the others will be getting impatient.”

We finally arrived at the conference room, where the five girls were chatting cheerfully with their assistants. Maeva took her seat at the head of the table.

“I know you’ve had a lot of unanswered questions since yesterday,” she said. “So go ahead and ask them, I’ll answer what I can.”

Myako spoke up first. “Who are the assistants dressed in red that we saw yesterday?”

“They aren’t assistants, but employees who work here at the Manor,” Maeva explained.

“The three you saw are part of our small communications team, working under Florence. These women don’t share our particular passions, most don’t even wear gloves like we do. They operate primarily on the third floor, so you’ll run into them occasionally, and they may address you as ‘Madam.'”

Camille ventured a question: “How many employees are there here? Any men?”

Maeva smiled before answering. “There are about a hundred employees on the estate. Most live here in apartments and houses with their families, either adjoining the Manor or in communal dwellings scattered across the grounds. Eighty percent of the staff are women, while the few men who work with us are only permitted to enter the Manor for maintenance tasks. As you might imagine, their work is physically demanding, and most run the farm below the Manor. That farm supplies almost everything we need for our meals.”

Florence asked the crucial question: “Do all the women wear gloves?”

Maeva grinned. “All women in the Manor must wear gloves outside their quarters, it’s mandatory, part of the dress code. Each specialty has its own uniform, and compliance is expected. The exceptions are women working off-site, like at the farm. However, you’ll have virtually no interaction with the employees, and it’s strictly forbidden to enter their quarters or form personal ties. Respect the hierarchy and stick to those of your own rank. That said, they keep this entire estate running, each department has a supervisor who reports to a general manager, who in turn reports directly to Béatrice.”

Gabriela asked, “Will we have our own offices? Will we be working here at the Manor?”

“We work here at the Manor,” Maeva replied. “Although my office is on the first floor near my quarters, Béatrice’s office and yours are on the third floor. You’ll each supervise a small team to run your department. Your staff members have already been hired and have been developing the new structure for several weeks.”

After a brief silence, Maeva continued, “Any other questions? Feel free to come to me directly if anything comes up. Now, regarding your transition here, I’m offering you two options. Charlotte has already chosen the first one, it’s the least complicated and allows you to start work as early as tomorrow. We can handle everything: shipping back whatever you want to keep, selling your car, disposing of your apartment, even settling your resignation with your current employer. You simply need to make a list of what you want to keep and hand it to Béatrice. The second option is for you to leave with your assistant for up to two weeks to handle everything yourself. We’ll take care of shipping whatever personal belongings you wish to bring. You have until tonight to decide.”

The assistants placed mobile phones in front of each of us, and Maeva said, “Here are your new phones, complete with updated contact lists. Your old ones will be deactivated in two weeks and destroyed, a security measure. Do what you need to do and contact those who need to be contacted.”

Astrid spoke up hesitantly. “Maeva, why do I feel like I’m walking into some sort of secret society?”

Maeva burst out laughing. “Because we are a secret society, Astrid! Our job is running one of Europe’s most powerful empires, with operations in every sector imaginable, and some you couldn’t even imagine! But rest assured, we aren’t like the ones in movies! We don’t do anything illegal or endanger humanity, so sorry to disappoint you, but we don’t sell weapons and we’re not trying to take over the world!”

She added with a grin, “The press and business world know me, just not by the name Maeva, which is my real name, derived from Maeve, by the way. And yes, Astrid, I’m pure Irish, just like you! We’ve always lived in secrecy, and nothing’s going to change that. Does that ease your mind?”

Astrid blushed, burst out laughing, and replied in her thickest Irish accent, “Feck Jaysis! Of course it puts my mind at ease, and I’m not leaving tonight, I’m staying!”

Maeva laughed heartily and asked, “Ladies, are you ready for the guided tour? It’ll take about two hours, maybe a little longer. Follow me!”

We left the meeting room, and I noticed it was directly across from Maeva’s office.

As we moved down the corridor, Maeva explained, “On the first floor, the entrance hall opens onto stairs leading to your quarters, the gym, cinema, library, playrooms, and more. Also on this floor, in addition to my quarters and office, are the kitchens, dining rooms, ballroom, and several small private sitting rooms and guests bedrooms.”

She showed us around the first floor in detail, pointing out everything. We saw several women dressed in gray bustling about the kitchen preparing lunch. We returned to the staircase in the hall, which was actually situated at the very center of the manor, with wings and corridors circling it on every floor. She invited us to follow her up to the second floor.

“To the left are your quarters and rooms,” she said.

“Eventually, your name will be engraved on your door, just like on your assistants’ doors.”

In that section of the hallway, twelve doors lined both sides, six on each side, each leading to one of our rooms. Mine was at the far end, directly across from Florence’s.

Our assistants’ rooms are located at the beginning of the corridor. Niamh opposite Alice, Natalia opposite Anya, and finally Heather opposite Elisabeth. At the end of that hallway, turning right brought us to a very large corridor containing the cinema, gym, playrooms, library, music room, relaxation room, and other recreational areas. Then, turning right again at the end, we encountered twelve more doors before reaching the stairs.

Maeva asked us, “Is everything alright so far?”

She led us up to the third floor and said, “To the left: IT and communications, IT security, and general security. To the right: administration, accounting, and executive management.”

We headed left and arrived in magnificent offices where marble and wood reigned supreme.

She continued, “Gabriela, this is your department. Your office is at the far end, though it’s still being renovated, should be finished by the end of the week. Let me quickly introduce you to part of your team.”

She whispered to Gabriela, “I don’t know their names yet, but they’re very good.”

Then she addressed them aloud: “Ladies, I’d like to introduce Gabriela, our new Vice President of Security. She’ll be your boss starting tomorrow.”

The three women wore form-fitting black dresses with black thigh-high nylon stockings and short black leather gloves. They carried weapons at their waists and wore earpieces in their right ears.

One greeted us warmly: “Welcome, ma’am. Pleased to meet you,” extending her hand to shake Gabriela’s.

“The patrol has gone out on rounds, there are usually eight of us, twenty-four hours a day, with four on the day shift and four on night.”

Gabriela smiled, and we continued our tour.

Further down, two large open-plan offices flanked private offices at the far ends.

“IT and IT security,” Maeva said. “Myako, your office is on the right with your team, and Florence, yours is on the left with your team. You’ll work closely with the security department to ensure everything runs smoothly. Your teams operate Monday through Friday, from 8 a.m. to 5 p.m., though some staff members are on call during evenings and nights.”

We had to turn right again at the end of the corridor. This time, the long hallway was lined with fully equipped meeting rooms, restrooms, and a break room featuring a small cafeteria for employees. Meals were provided for everyone and brought up via a wall-mounted elevator.

At the end of the corridor, still on the right, it opened into a vast open-plan office space.

“Administration, accounting, and executive management,” Maeva announced. “Astrid, your office is at the far end on the right with your team. Charlotte, you’re on the left in the large office at the back.”

A bit further on, she said to Camille, “This is where you’ll work your magic and put to use what’s been buried deep inside you! The administrative offices extend all the way to the stairs. Béatrice’s office is right next to the staircase on the right.”

Camille asked, “But where are our assistants’ offices?”

Maeva smiled. “Right in your own office, my dear! So they can be as close to you as possible!”

Camille followed up: “Then why isn’t Béatrice’s office inside yours?”

Maeva grinned again. “Because, even though Béatrice is my personal assistant, she manages the greater part of the manor all on her own! And she regularly consults your assistants regarding decisions or ideas. Last night’s event was a team effort, and just like yesterday, we all need to work together!”

Florence ventured another question: “Maeva, what’s in the basement?”

Maeva burst out laughing. “Nothing very mysterious, Florence. Apart from the large room where we were yesterday, it’s mostly storage with old furniture piled up. And a good part is actually utility space for heating, water, and electricity systems. I can show you around another time if you’d like.”

After showing us the garden, swimming pool, spa, sauna, tennis court, cricket pitch, stables, and the farm in the distance, all strictly reserved for our fourteen-person team, we gathered for dinner. Maeva didn’t dine with us, but she had the table extended with six extra place settings for our assistants.

Heather spoke up: “You need to think about what you’re doing tonight, ladies. Either you stay, or you come back in two weeks.”

The meal was filled with questions and deliberation while some had already made up their minds and others were still mulling it over. The guided tour had certainly tipped the scales, our new life promised to be thrilling!

Chapter 16 – The Decision

 After dinner, our assistants escorted us back to our rooms for a few hours of reflection before the crucial 4:00 p.m. meeting where final decisions would be made.

I was curled up on the sofa, absorbed in a book I’d found in the bedroom’s library, when a knock echoed through my quarters. Opening the door revealed Myako, her expression clouded with uncertainty.

“Come in! Is something wrong?” I asked.

She stepped inside and admitted she needed to talk things over before making her decision.

“Charlotte, I’m not too worried about my furniture or apartment,” she began, fidgeting nervously. “But I’m a hacker, I’ve got equipment that means everything to me, and I can’t bear the thought of parting with it.”

I understood immediately. “And you don’t trust the situation?”

She hesitated before answering. “No, yes, actually, I do trust Maeva completely. She’ll protect my machines, but security concerns still weigh on me.”

“Don’t worry,” I assured her. “Maeva will take every possible precaution. She even bought the company I work for just to keep me from quitting, fired my bosses and promoted Charles. You see how far she’ll go to protect us? Is there anything I can do to help you decide?”

Suddenly, Myako blurted out, “Fuck me. Wreck my ass!”

Before I could process her words, she pressed her lips against mine while sliding her hand beneath my skirt. Within moments, our skirts pooled at our feet, followed swiftly by our satin panties.

She gripped my cock with her leather-gloved hand and growled, “My turn to make you cum.”

Her mouth descended on me like a woman possessed, taking my length so deep that I watched her throat bulge around me. The suction was so intense I thought my dick might actually snap. Then she straddled me on the sofa, riding my cock with wild abandon, screaming, roaring like a tigress in heat.

“Wreck my little ass as hard as you can!” she demanded afterward.

I pounded into her relentlessly, afraid I might break her small frame but unable to hold back. She shrieked like a demon, Japanese words pouring from her lips as her pussy gushed between her thighs. After what felt like an eternity of brutal fucking, she positioned herself over me again and delivered the most intense blowjob imaginable, milking every drop until I erupted down her throat. I screamed out my pleasure with words I’d later regret, while Myako swallowed everything without hesitation.

When it ended, she stared at me with sparkling eyes and confessed, “I’ve made up my mind. That fucked up something inside me, I’m letting go completely.”

She returned to her room to await Niamh’s arrival for the meeting.

The conference room buzzed with anticipation as we gathered. Maeva stood before us, hands clasped behind her back.

“My heiresses,” she began solemnly, “the time has come for your decision. Do you stay and allow us to handle everything, or do you return for two weeks of sorting through your old lives?”

Astrid answered immediately: “I already told you, I’m staying!”

“And you, Myako?” Maeva asked.

Myako’s response came with unexpected enthusiasm. “Go? It’d be a fucking drag to spend two weeks away when I could be getting my ass pounded by Charlotte! I’m staying too!”

Maeva’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but she recovered with a knowing smile.

“Camille, what about you?” Maeva asked.

The French woman replied without hesitation: “Me? I want to try sucking a cock, and I’m not spending two shitty weeks just fantasizing about it! I’m staying, obviously!”

“And Gabriela?”

The tall Spaniard paused thoughtfully before answering. “Well, there’s nothing waiting for me in Spain anymore, might as well stay and learn some cool stuff!”

“What about you, my delicate little blonde?” Maeva turned to Florence.

The little woman didn’t hold back: “I want to get started right away! And I want to fuck all of you over these next two weeks, so you better promise to pleasure me if I stay, especially you, Charlotte! Yes, I’m staying!”

Each woman handed her list and keys to Béatrice, who bowed slightly. “Thank you, dear Mistresses. Everything will be sorted within the week or the next two weeks. Welcome home, your new adventure begins today.”

I couldn’t resist asking a slightly silly question: “Maeva, do you think I’ll be able to change wigs from time to time to explore different styles?”

Maeva laughed heartily, the others joining in, and replied warmly, “Of course, Charlotte! Order as many wigs as you like, you too, my charming ladies. Change your style however you wish! Just inform your assistant, and the hairstylist will be sent over. Charlotte, Heather will bring you a catalog this evening to help you choose.”

Maeva continued, “When you return to your quarters tonight, you’ll find a list detailing what to wear during workdays. Your uniforms are already in your closets, one for each workday of the month, giving you around twenty different outfits with matching accessories. You’ll also discover various other garments in your wardrobes for days off, sleeping, or special evenings. Feel free to explore everything and familiarize yourselves with what you have. If you need anything at all, simply ask your assistant, she’ll see to it.”

Camille raised her hand tentatively: “When we talk about our quarters, are we talking about bedrooms only?”

Maeva smiled indulgently. “That includes the corridor leading to your rooms and those of your assistants, as well as the adjoining recreation rooms. In short, your quarters! Outside this area, gloves are mandatory.”

Astrid’s eyes gleamed mischievously: “And at the pool?”

Maeva seemed momentarily annoyed before replying firmly, “Wearing long nylon gloves is required at the pool at all times. I believe I said that gloves were mandatory outside your quarters!”

Astrid let out a little Machiavellian laugh and teased, “Maeva, I got you!”

To which Maeva responded with hearty laughter: “You little mischievous girl, I swear!”

The entire team had chosen to stay and embark on this new life together. We would henceforth be fourteen brilliant women, myself included. I realized that sex would play a major role in our dynamic, united by our shared passion for gloves and each other’s bodies.

Maeva addressed us warmly: “My beautiful little princesses, a great adventure begins tomorrow morning. Let us stand united, love one another openly, work hard, and find joy in every day so we may radiate positivity and carry out our tasks with serenity.”

She added, “Our wonderful weekend is drawing to a close, but there’s still time for an excellent dinner. I invite you to the dining room without delay to eat, drink, and reminisce about yesterday’s magnificent evening.”

Chapter 17 – The Party

 Once in the dining room, we settled into our seats as the first course arrived. Astrid gazed at me with undisguised fascination.

“How on earth did you manage to make several of us climax last night?” she asked, the question that had been burning on her lips since earlier. “What’s your secret?”

Maeva answered for me with a warm laugh.

“My dear Astrid, every woman’s body holds unexplored secrets, and Charlotte simply unlocked that treasure trove long ago. Our Charlotte knows women inside out and knows exactly how to give them immense pleasure.”

Camille leaned forward enthusiastically. “Charlotte, could you teach us how to pull that off? Would you be willing to share your tricks?”

I smiled mischievously. “If I teach you my tricks, what’s to say you’ll keep coming to me to make you climax intensely?”

Everyone burst into laughter.

Myako replied with her characteristic spontaneity: “I’m definitely going to keep coming to see you! I loved having my pussy eaten and getting my ass pounded so much that I absolutely want those experiences again. Plus, I’d really love for you to turn me into a squirter!”

Gabriela added hopefully, “That sounds like a great idea, would you make me squirt too?”

Camille nodded enthusiastically, giggling like a schoolgirl.

“Alright,” I said with a grin, “it’s a deal. I’ll reveal my secrets and make you climb the walls!”

Maeva was laughing warmly, clearly pleased by our enthusiasm.

Then she asked point-blank: “Do you have any plans for your last evening before starting tomorrow morning? Perhaps going to the cinema?”

Myako answered with shocking speed: “I’d be up for a gangbang! Maeva, would you join us?”

Maeva smiled apologetically. “Unfortunately, I have things to take care of for your first day tomorrow. Thanks for the invitation, Myako, but perhaps you should consult everyone before extending such… enthusiastic invitations!”

She burst into hearty laughter at her own diplomatic maneuver.

Camille’s eyes lit up and said cheerfully, “What a wonderful idea! Just thinking about it makes me wet! And don’t worry, I’ll try not to play too rough this time!”

She winked at me and took a delicate sip of wine, smiling mischievously.

Gabriela looked at each of us in turn. “Ladies, I am absolutely up for it, and I want each of you to make me come with incredible intensity!”

Astrid studied her thoughtfully before responding: “Duly noted, I’m going to eat your pussy with such passion that you won’t be able to hold back!”

Gabriela was pleased by the answer and poured herself more wine.

Florence, who had been relatively quiet until now, turned to me with electric blue eyes that sparkled in the candlelight. “Charlotte… do you love me?”

Her face was radiant despite, or perhaps because of, the intensity in her gaze.

“Of course I love you, my beautiful Florence,” I replied tenderly. “In fact, I love all of you!”

She beamed at me and asked hopefully, “So could you do that thing you do with the others, the one that makes me cum really hard?”

I kissed her gently on the lips. “Absolutely, my beautiful Florence, I’m going to make you cum like never before.”

Myako exclaimed excitedly: “Absolutely wonderful! We’re in for another enriching and exceptional evening! I suggest we raid our wardrobes and each pick out a light, exciting outfit, complete with our favorite gloves!”

I smiled, as did Maeva.

Finally, I announced: “I invite you to my room an hour after dinner, my lovely darlings! Make yourselves beautiful, put on your best perfume, choose the most exciting outfit that shows off your best assets, and get ready for a wild night filled with laughter and electrifying pleasure!”

Maeva unlocked her phone, stood up, and made a call that lasted several minutes. When she returned to us, she declared that dinner was concluded.

“Darlings,” she said warmly, “you no longer need to be escorted by your assistants. You know the way to your rooms and are free to wander the Manor as you please, you are at home here. Finish your wine, and I wish you a lovely rest of the evening, filled with love and passion. See you tomorrow, my dears!”

After draining our glasses together in one final toast, we headed back to our rooms arm in arm, the energy between us electric with anticipation.

As I entered my quarters, I discovered a trolley laden with ice-filled buckets containing chilled champagne bottles. Six flutes were arranged artfully on the trolley.

“Maeva!” I exclaimed aloud, genuinely impressed. “She always knows how to make things spectacular and thoroughly delightful!”

I moved toward my wardrobes in search of an outfit for later. As I did so, I noticed that my bed had been covered with a waterproof sheet, and the room’s sofas and settees were similarly protected. Once again, I had to admit that Maeva really knew how to prepare properly. Pitchers of ice water and glasses had been strategically placed around the room. Condoms and bottles of lubricant had been discreetly arranged on small tables, just in case, along with packets of sterile surgical gloves in various sizes.

Just thinking about what was coming gave me an excited erection that strained against my clothing!

I opened my wardrobe doors, searching through hangers and drawers for the perfect ensemble. I settled on a pure white satin and lace bustier featuring two buttoned flaps that allowed my breasts to be exposed if needed. From the drawers of a chest, I pulled out long, opaque white stockings with a magnificent, wide, patterned elastic band that would create killer legs. I also found matching lace and satin panties.

In the shoe cabinet, I discovered a stunning pair of pointed-toe white patent leather shoes with very high, slender heels, perfect for accentuating my calves and creating an enticing silhouette.

Long white satin gloves completed my selections. Of course, I could always remove them during the action and switch to surgical gloves, which would be better suited for various forms of penetration.

After a quick shower, I applied makeup that would transform me into something truly irrésistible, burgundy lipstick to make my lips pop, mascara on my lashes with black eyeliner, and a touch of reddish powder for color. I styled my wig carefully before stepping back to admire myself in the mirror.

While rummaging through drawers earlier for gloves, I had discovered one containing various sex toys, including several cock rings. I chose one with leather straps and snap fasteners designed to constrict both my scrotum and penis while separating my testicles to make them bulge.

I dressed slowly and deliberately, first the stockings (which I pulled on in an instinctively sensual manner), then my breast forms, panties, and finally the bustier itself. When I looked at myself in the full-length mirror, I found myself utterly irresistible, dressed entirely in white like a femme fatale.

Three soft knocks echoed at my door. Opening it revealed a breathtaking Florence, absolutely stunning! Her short black-and-red plaid miniskirt barely covered her curves, paired with a nearly sheer white blouse tied to show off her midriff and cleavage. She wore long, glossy black thigh-high boots with pointed toes and impossibly high heels, and her makeup gave her an innocent yet mischievous air, completed by almost-black lipstick and those mysterious electric blue eyes.

She extended her hand and said with a playful smirk: “Kiss my hand, you little slut. You’re in for a whole evening of sweet torment, I guarantee it!”

I took her gloved hand and kissed it reverently. She was wearing magnificent black latex gloves that reached her elbows.

“I… you look absolutely stunning,” I managed to stammer, completely speechless.

She beamed at me with delight. “Charlotte, you give me a rock-hard, massive hard-on! You look radiant dressed like that, and you’re driving me wild with desire! I swear, tonight you’re going to experience the greatest ecstasy of your life, I’m going to make you come like you can’t even imagine!”

She kissed me deeply on the mouth, caressing my hands and arms before giving me a brilliant smile.

Two soft knocks came from the door. It was Gabriela, looking absolutely magnificent in yellow rubber gloves and an ensemble that mirrored mine but in darker tones.

She saw Florence and said with a knowing grin: “I put on my rubber gloves just for you! I promised to let you feel the sensation they give, we’ll do that tonight, my dear.”

Three slightly duller knocks rang out at the door. As I went to open it, I heard giggling on the other side. It was Camille, Astrid, and Myako, all three beaming with joy as they pushed inside.

Camille wore a little dark red satin nightgown held up by slender straps, paired with matching opaque red stockings and high-heeled shoes. She had tied a red ribbon in her hair and slipped on striking short red leather gloves. Her radiant smile lit up the room.

Astrid looked equally stunning in a short white dress that barely covered her bottom, complete with sheer black nylon stockings featuring wide bands with white patterns, white high-heeled shoes with black buckles, and delicate little black nylon gloves. She had tied her fiery red hair back into a ponytail, clearly ready to take control.

Myako was perhaps the most striking of all, in a black latex catsuit featuring zippers at the front and crotch, extending up to cover her head with only her face exposed. Black pointed-toe boots reached her knees, and she had chosen white surgical gloves to complete the look. The suit revealed every curve of her body, making her look incredibly beautiful and ready to devour us alive.

“I think we should have some champagne first,” I said, moving toward the trolley. “To health, happiness, and passion!”

I popped a bottle with practiced ease, filling six flutes before raising mine in toast. Each girl told me how beautiful I looked and expressed her desire for me to do my “thing” to them. The evening was just beginning, and the air crackled with anticipation and raw sexual energy.

Chapter 18 – The Lovers

 After an hour of champagne and conversation, inhibitions melted away completely. Myako approached Gabriela, who was sprawled across one of the sofas, and cut right to the chase.

“So, my dark beauty,” she whispered, “would you like me to eat your pussy? You really turn me on, and I’d love to share that feeling with you.”

Gabriela rose to her feet, set down her glass, and caressed Myako’s shoulders while holding her gaze. Then she took Myako’s head in both hands and kissed her passionately, running her rubber gloved hands all over her body, her breasts, her ass.

Camille couldn’t tear her eyes away from what was unfolding. Astrid licked her lips sensually. And Florence stepped closer to me, planting a gentle kiss on my shoulder as she watched the spectacle before us.

Myako let herself be caressed over her bodysuit and kissed back with renewed fervor. Gabriela cupped Myako’s face in both hands, matching that intensity kiss for passionate kiss, the young Japanese woman even more aroused by the contact.

Florence pressed herself against me, looking thoroughly aroused. She snuggled closer and began caressing me while keeping her eyes glued to the two girls kissing. Then she stroked my cheek with her latex-gloved palm, caressed my lips, this time gazing at me with smoldering eyes. She ran her fingers over my mouth and cheeks, gripped my neck with one hand, tilted my head up toward hers, and kissed me with a blend of intense passion and infinite tenderness.

I responded by firmly cupping her head and kissing her back even more passionately. Our tongues tangled together, and I was overcome with desire for her. Florence captivated and aroused me, without diminishing the others in any way, she was the one who excited me most. With her in my arms, I felt reborn.

Camille was completely entranced by our kisses and caresses. Astrid had started gently caressing herself while watching, then moved closer to Camille, softly lifting her hair, and planted light kisses on her neck while stroking her shoulder, neck, ear, and cheek with a hand clad in soft nylon. Camille surrendered to the moment, reveling in Astrid’s touches.

Myako placed a hand on Gabriela’s ass, caressing her buttock over black satin panties. Then she slid her gloved hand beneath the fabric and began caressing Gabriela’s rear more vigorously, running a finger between those perfect bottocks, gently stroking from top to bottom as soft moans escaped Gabriela’s lips.

She looked at Gabriela with incredible sensuality, took her by the hand, and led her to the sofa right next to Florence and me. Gabriela settled in comfortably, and Myako knelt before her, pushing aside those panties and beginning to caress Gabriela’s clitoris with her thumb. Gabriela let out a sigh and leaned back slightly, exposing herself completely.

Florence held my head between her hands, never tiring of kissing me hungrily. I caressed her back and shoulders through her sheer shirt, feeling her breasts and hardened nipples pressing against me. Then I slid my hands down to her lower back, grabbing her small ass through her skirt.

She moaned with pleasure as our lips met again while she let herself be caressed. I gently lifted that skirt and caressed her shapely bottom with both hands, my fingers clad in satin gloves. She stopped kissing me, looked into my eyes, wrapped her arms around my neck.

“Let’s move closer to the bed, shall we?” She whispered.

I smiled, slid my hands beneath her backside, lifted her right off the floor into my arms. She wrapped her legs around my waist, her arms around my neck, and began kissing me again with feverish intensity.

Meanwhile, Astrid was giving Camille pleasure, soft, delicate touches that sent shivers and waves of heat through her. Then Astrid reached around to cup both of Camille’s breasts over her nightgown, kneading them while continuing to kiss her neck and shoulders. She moved her hands upward, slid those straps aside, slipped her hands inside, to caress the skin directly, gently pinching hardened nipples.

Camille let out a little cry, “Ooooh, Astrid!”, and turned to face the beautiful red-haired tigress. Their eyes met, and they kissed like that was their first breath of air.

Myako was now eating Gabriela out with relish, running her tongue everywhere, pausing occasionally to flick that clitoris before diving back in, licking and thrusting deep inside.

Gabriela was getting so wet with pleasure she looked at Myako and said, “You’re incredible! You make me feel so much pleasure!”

Myako smiled and replied spontaneously, “Wait, that’s just the warm-up! When Charlotte takes care of you, you’ll be in heaven!”

She took Gabriela’s hand, licked that rubber glove, and slid two fingers into her own mouth, sucking on them with delight.

I set Florence down beside the bed. She kept her arms wrapped around my neck, gazing at me intensely.

“Charlotte,” she murmured, “this is the first time someone has made me feel this way! I feel so good with you, I have ever since Friday night. When I look at you, my heart races and I feel incredibly happy!”

I smiled and replied, “You make my heart skip a beat, Florence. It was love at first sight when I held your hand to introduce myself. You’ve cast a spell on me, you naughty schoolgirl!”

Camille rubbed against Astrid as they kissed, and then Astrid lowered her head to lick Camille’s huge breasts, gently biting at those nipples. Camille cupped her breasts in both hands, offering them up to Astrid, who took wicked pleasure in burying her face right between them.

Astrid lifted Camille’s dress and slid her hands underneath, caressing her ever so gently with those wonderful soft nylon gloves. Camille kissed Astrid on the forehead and delicately placed her hand beneath that little white dress, no panties there! With a hand clad in leather of incomparable suppleness and softness, Camille began to caress Astrid’s pussy, which grew wet with excitement.

Camille rubbed against Astrid as they kissed—and then Astrid lowered her head to lick Camille’s huge breasts, gently biting at those nipples. Camille cupped her breasts in both hands, offering them up to Astrid—who took wicked pleasure in burying her face right between them.

Florence slid a hand between my legs, beginning to caress me gently over my satin panties. She saw I was hard and smiled, letting out a soft laugh. She slid her other hand between my thighs, taking care to graze those inner thighs with her soft latex gloves, and ran her hand over my cock, then my balls, moving on to caress my ass from below.

She repeated that motion over and over, with infinite tenderness and a look so passionate I told myself I loved this girl. She was biting her lower lip, smiling at me, giving me a tender longing look. So beautiful! So young!

I told her, “Florence, you’re so young, and I’m so old… I…”

She placed a hand over my mouth, “I think I’ve fallen in love with you. Whether you’re a woman or a man, I don’t care about the age difference. I’m in love with you!”

I looked into her magnificent sparkling blue eyes, and replied, “I’ve fallen in love with you too! I love you, Florence!”

She kept caressing between my legs, with passion and tenderness mixed together.

That magical moment was abruptly interrupted by Myako, Astrid, Camille, and Gabriel as they came over to join us.

With her sharp tongue, Myako laughed, “How are things, lovebirds? Don’t mind us! Did you think we didn’t notice those electric glances and hearts practically popping out of your eyes?”

She laughed and gave me a friendly pat on the shoulder. Astrid lay face down on the bed, and said, “They make such a beautiful couple!”

Camille responded, “What about us? If you two are a couple, are you going to abandon us?”

Gabriela added, “It’s not fair! We should all love each other equally!”

Taken by surprise, Florence and I burst into hearty laughter, and shared a kiss. Then taking each of our friends in turn, we kissed them passionately.

Myako walked over to the two of us, took each of our hands, “Those two literally connected the moment they saw each other. You can’t plan for that, and it’s amazing. Astrid and I connected too, and I fell in love with her. I don’t know if she feels the same way, but I love my Astrid! Though that doesn’t mean she’ll be exclusive to me!”

Astrid stood up, joined Myako, hugged and kissed her, and said, “My beautiful, spirited tiny Japanese girl! With you, I finally came out of my shell and fell in love with you! I love all my beautiful friends, but there’s an incredible inexplicable bond between Myako and me. Still, I certainly won’t be exclusive to her, I love you all far too much for that!”

Florence spoke up, “Yes, it seems Charlotte and I share a strong bond, and we’ve really connected. I think we love each other dearly, but we love all of you dearly too, and any kind of exclusivity is out of the question. We form one big couple of fourteen, remember?”

Then she continued, “Come here to us, my darlings. I want a huge group hug and to kiss you all.”

A tight circle formed, and they all kissed each other passionately.

Myako shouted, “There’s still champagne left! Let’s grab a glass and keep fucking, goddammit!”

The party would go on with even more fun and laughter after all!

Chapter 19 – The Teachings

 Florence was staring at the rubber gloves Gabriela was wearing, she was practically obsessed with them, and Gabriela noticed. We had gathered around the bed, some sitting on it, others still standing, sipping champagne.

Gabriela stepped up to Florence and me, and said to Florence, “You really want to know what it’s like, don’t you? You’re dying to know what those gloves feel like and what sensation the rubber gives you.”

She brought her hand close to Florence’s face, “Start with the smell. That smell is the biggest turn-on for me. Far more than perfume. That smell makes me wet.”

Florence took Gabriela’s hand, brought it close to her nose, and smelled that distinctive scent of rubber mixed with soft fragrance typical of household gloves. Florence felt enveloped by this scent, and found it delicious and intriguing.

Gabriela took her other hand and caressed Florence’s cheek while the latter continued breathing in that sweet scent emanating from the glove.

We were all captivated by Gabriela’s explanations, we had to admit it was turning us on a little! She continued introducing Florence to rubber pleasures.

Stroking her cheek, she went on, “You can feel that soft, slightly textured caress against your cheek. Close your eyes and focus.”

She caressed both of Florence’s cheeks, then moved down to her neck, and lower onto her blouse, slowly and sensually undoing those buttons. Through the blouse, Florence’s breasts were visible, nipples hardening.

 

Gabriela undid that final button, slid her gloved hands beneath the fabric, revealing Florence’s magnificent breasts. Florence’s breathing grew heavier, and she let out a soft sigh, biting her lower lip as Gabriela’s fingers grazed those breasts.

Gabriela’s gloved hands cupped Florence’s aroused bosom, and began caressing her nipples before moving over her breasts entirely.

She whispered, “Focus on my touch and the sensations it stirs in you. Breathe gently and let your imagination wander. Soak in this softness.”

Excitement began mounting among us, and seeing Florence immersed in that whole sweet experience made me happy, euphoric even. I felt desire rising within me, and realized it was rising in each of us too.

Camille was caressing her breasts, seemed to envy Florence. Astrid had placed her hand between her legs, caressing herself very gently, taking her time while watching Florence take hers.

Myako, in that amazing arousing latex outfit, moved closer to me and caressed my ass over my satin panties. Then she discreetly slipped her hand beneath those panties, slid a finger to my anus, and began caressing it very gently.

I placed my satin-gloved hand on her more-than-lovely little backside, and caressed it over the latex, giving it light spanks now and then. I found that zipper at her crotch and began opening it slowly, making sure she could feel the movement. Her backside was exposed enough for me to slip my hand in, and spread those bottoms. She stifled a small moan and bit her lip.

Gabriela kept speaking softly to Florence, “I can feel your desire rising. You can’t resist this wonderful sensation that sends shivers through you and stimulates your nerves, every inch of your skin.”

She continued massaging Florence’s breasts, and slid one hand beneath her miniskirt, lightly grazing her fully erect penis. Florence let out a deep sigh and gasped, her eyes still closed. Then Gabriela took Florence’s cock in her hand, and began stroking it gently.

She whispered in her ear, “Can you feel my gloved hand on your cock? It’s fantastic, isn’t it? You can feel this incredible sensation, you’re living it, and you can’t do without it.”

Gabriela’s caresses grew increasingly firm and rapid.

Florence opened her eyes, crying out with pleasure, and said to Gabriela, “Stop! You’re going to make me cum!”

Gabriela smiled at her and asked, “So what did you think? It’s incredible, don’t you think?”

Florence replied happily, “It was quite a first experience, and honestly, it was fan-tas-tic!”

She kissed Gabriela, and said, “Thank you, my dark beauty, for introducing me to this pleasure!”

Gabriela replied, “We can do it again whenever you like, my lovely blonde!”

Camille and Astrid were absolutely delighted with Gabriela and her enriching instruction!

Then Astrid spoke up aloud, “I’d love to experience what I went through yesterday all over again! Is anyone else up for it?”

Myako said, “I’ll go first!”

Astrid replied, “I’ll go after you!”

Gabriela hurriedly put her name on the list, shouting, “Me next!”

And Camille said with a laugh”I’d like to give it a try too!”

Florence burst out laughing, and said to Charlotte, “You’ve got some pussies to bring to climax, girl! Come on, do your thing and make them all squirt! Then it’ll be my turn, you promised!”

I started laughing, looked at Myako, and said, “After you, my lady! Let’s go get a good first shower!”

I removed my satin gloves as I went to fetch a packet of sterile gloves from a small table. Picked up a bottle of lubricant and returned to the bed. I had Myako lie on her back, well propped up by pillows so she could sit in semi-reclined position. I decided to become a teacher myself.

I said, pointing at Astrid and Gabriela, “Ladies, the two of you stand on either side of Myako, I’ll need all of you to warm her up and stir her libido. Myako, just relax and let it happen, surrender yourself completely. Stay focused and concentrate solely on your pleasure. Nothing else matters.”

Then I delivered an important lesson, “The ultimate tool for ensuring a smooth glide and incomparable softness: sterile surgical gloves.”

I opened the package, and as I slipped them on, said, “A smooth finish, a soft texture, second-skin feel. We choose half-size smaller to ensure very snug fit.”

I knelt on cushions in front of Myako, unzipped her crotch, and said, “Ladies, let’s begin. Don’t hesitate to stimulate Myako for maximum pleasure.”

Myako’s pussy was already dripping, and I hadn’t even touched her yet! I began gently caressing Myako’s slick clitoris with my fingers. She let out a little gasp of surprise, and looked at me with mischievous incredibly naughty expression.

I was masturbating her gently, the contact of my glove against that wet pussy made sensation even smoother, slipperier. Myako’s eyes fluttered open and closed, her head tilted back, then snapped forward to watch what I was doing to her.

Astrid unzipped Myako’s bodysuit all the way down, parted that fabric, revealed beautiful small breasts. She began licking them while caressing stomach all the way down to pubic area.

On the other side, Gabriela did same thing.

I told Florence and Camille, “Spread her legs and hold them in place.”

Then I leaned down toward that pussy, and started eating her out. Her clitoris, her anus, I thrust my tongue in and kept at it over and over. After few minutes of oral attention, I penetrated her with one finger, and moved it back and forth very slowly.

Then I slid in a second finger, and resumed that back-and-forth motion. Went harder, deeper, felt Myako arching her back in pleasure. She was moaning with delight, begging for more.

I grabbed tube of lubricant and asked Florence to put some on my free hand. Once lubricant applied, spread it between fingers, and lightly caressed Myako’s anus. She let out low guttural sound of pure satisfaction.

Then I inserted one finger, then second, and penetrated her deeply: fingering both ass and pussy. Picked up pace, thrusting deep to hit A-spot, suddenly pressed against G-spot while continuing to finger-fuck her ass.

I devoured her, ravished her, stimulated intensely. Felt her climax approaching, she screamed in Japanese, and released a powerful hot gush into my mouth.

She remained motionless for moment, saying nothing, then suddenly exclaimed, “Holy shit! What fantastic experience!”

She got up, went to bathroom, brought back towels. Wiped my face and kissed me, eyes brimming with tears.

She said, “Astrid, it’s your turn, my beautiful flame!”

Astrid didn’t need asking twice. I picked up glass of champagne, poured little onto Astrid’s pussy, and licked vigorously while penetrating her with fingers.

Astrid took far less time to climax than Myako, but intensity was phenomenal: she ejaculated three times, releasing jets of incredible power. She screamed so loudly that must have been heard all over floor! I was soaked, didn’t matter, loved it.

I asked for fresh pair of gloves, and Gabriela took place.

Myako brought me new pair of gloves, placed hand on shoulder, and said, “Charlotte, catch your breath. Let Astrid and me handle Gabriela and Camille. We’re ready to try out your trick. As for you, go join Florence and give her pleasure! She’s burning with anticipation!”

She had Camille and Gabriela lie side by side on bed, ready for wonderful special treatment. Astrid removed her pretty nylon gloves, and slipped on a pair of surgical gloves.

She too was all set to experiment, and take squirt right in face. I stood up, fetched a bottle of lubricant, and left Astrid and Myako to their sensory activities.

I walked over to Florence, sitting on edge of bed, watching scene unfold. Stopping in front of her, I said, “Miss Florence, how is it that I find you undressed like this, exposing  your assets?”

She played along, feigning look of shame as lowered head and eyes slightly. “Look at me when I speak to you, young lady!” I ordered.

Lifted head, and replied, “Yes Madame Charlotte! I was studying for your class when overcome by terrible heat. I had to unbutton my blouse to cool off bit. I know I’ve been very, very naughty lately, and I deserve punishment.”

I answered, “Indeed you deserve proper punishment, Miss Florence, and choose appropriate chastisement yourself.”

She gave me mock annoyed look and said, “Yes Madame Charlotte! Right on it!”

She remained seated on edge of the bed, and I stepped closer. She pulled down my panties, and began stroking my with her latex gloves. It felt soft and incredibly arousing! She looked up at me with a naughty schoolgirl expression, and she grabbed balls with her other hand.

She stroked harder, more intensely, and it gave me exquisite sensations of pure bliss. Then, she took my cock into her mouth and gave me an amazing blowjob: taking mu cock out to lick it underside, running her lips along sides up to the head (she licked greedily), moving back down the length of the shaft to lick my swollen balls (separated by the cock ring), taking one ball into her mouth and sucking on it, trailing her tongue back up my cock, to take into her mouth again and resume sucking even more intensely.

She looked beautiful while sucking me off, deliberately acting like a little slut just to turn me on. She grabbed my ass with both hands, and pulled hard, forcing my cock to go deep down her throat.

She held position, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue to lick my balls (keeping my dick deep in herthroat). She had no gag reflex, and I loved it, showed it. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Astrid and Myako in the thick of it:  their mouths on Gabriela and Camille’s pussies, their fingers thrusting deep inside them. Gabriela was moaning like a little girl, and Camille was in a state of sheer ecstatic bliss.

Florence took my cock out of her mouth (letting a long string of saliva trail down), that girl was making me cum! I pulled her up, and grabbed both of her breasts full handfuls while kissing her wildly on the neck. I turned her around, and bent her over the bed. I caressed her ass, balls, and cock.

Wearing a cock ring transformed my experience, the sensation made everything more intense, my balls tighter and harder than ever. I slicked up my gloved hand with lube, worked it into her ass, then gave my cock the same treatment before plunging deep into that tight, welcoming heat.

She moaned in pure bliss, clearly loving every second. Pushed herself back against me, hands gripping the sheets as I drove deeper from behind, her cries growing even wilder with each powerful thrust. Then she shifted positions, and layed on her back.

Myako moved fast, positioning cushions under Florence’s head and lower back to get her comfortable (the other three girls leaned in closer for a better view). She dropped to her knees and started licking Florence’s balls, working her tongue up the length of her cock before taking it into her mouth and sucking hard.

I grabbed the lube bottle, pouring it over my hand while keeping Florence’s cock firmly in Myako’s mouth the whole time. Then I slid two fingers into that tight ass, hunting for the spot I knew would blow hermind. Found it, the prostate, and applied steady pressure.

Seconds later, Florence’s eyes went really wide and she gasped: “Fuck! You’re making me cum!”

I eased up slightly, moved my fingers in a gentle back-and-forth rhythm, then pressed down on that sweet spot again. Myako offered me Florence’s cock and put it on my mouth. I kept up the blowjob while Florence grabbed my head with both hands and shouted at the top of her lungs: “Charloooootte! I’m going to cum!!!”

She erupted in my mouth, screaming like a madwoman, and I swallowed every drop, not missing a single one.

The girls stared at me in awe. Florence stood up, kissed Myako on the forehead, and said to me: “Your turn! Sit down, we’re gonna help make you cum just like you did for us!”

The five girls knelt before me, taking turns on my cock (sometimes three at once). Myako slid one finger into my ass, then two, then three. She applied pressure to my prostate while the others sucked me with everything they had.

I felt a wave of heat wash over me and cried out in sheer ecstasy, ejaculating onto gloves and their faces. After we caught our breath, we shared hugs all around as the girls helped clean up the mess.

Astrid snatched her phone off the table and dialed: “Yes, Astrid here! We need fresh sheets and a small cleaning crew for Charlotte’S room. Bring extra towels too!”

She hung up, looked at me with a grin, and said: “What? We’ve got contacts for this stuff, we might as well use them! That’s what they’re there for!”

I burst out laughing and wished everyone goodnight.

The girls left, and I headed to the bathroom to clean up (I could hear the cleaners arriving to get started). After I stepped out of the shower, I saw that the room was spotless, and the bed have been completely remade. I knew a fantastic night’s sleep awaited me.

Little did I know that while we were having our steamy encounter, the assistants had been up to similar activities. Heather confessed the next morning before we started work, and apparently Maeva had been watching the previous day videos while gently stroking Béatrice’s head as she went wild devouring her.

 

Marie-Claude – Virginity Lost

Marie-Claude lived just two houses down from my grandmother’s place. With her mother, naturally. We’d occasionally cross paths in the school hallways, she was a year older than me, so we never shared classes. I was eighteen; she was nineteen.

I used to visit my grandmother off and on, and whenever our paths crossed, Marie-Claude and I would chat for a bit. Got to know her somewhat, I guess. Truth is, she made me uncomfortable, embarrassed even. She had this over-the-top presence, loud and outspoken, smoking cigarettes without a care in the world. But damn if she wasn’t gorgeous, dripping with confidence that turned every head in the room.

I think I was into her, honestly. Though it might’ve just been some silly fantasy of mine.

Whenever she approached me, though, she’d flash this smile, always so kind to me, something she didn’t bother doing with other guys. She’d shut down any guy who tried talking to her without a second thought.

I steered clear of her at school, terrified of getting shot down. Funny thing is, she didn’t seem to have many friends except that stunning red-haired tigress who’d chase off any guy who got too close with shocking intensity. That fiery temper scared the hell out of me!

I was small for my age, a bit scrawny, blond, glasses, the whole nerd package. Top of our class, obsessed with space, sci-fi, and music loud enough to shatter windows, everything designed to repel girls and invite bullying from the jocks. But I held my own, sharp wit coming through in well-placed words when needed. Still, my parents thought I was too young to be left alone for extended periods. My frustration knew no bounds over that one.

Every summer, my folks would head off to some seminar, details were fuzzy to me, and I’d need a babysitter since they’d be gone for three weeks straight. Grandmother always stepped up, looking after me at her place the entire time, year after year. The summer of my nineteenth year? Unforgettable in every sense.

It was the last summer Grandmother would watch over me; the following year I could fend for myself since my parents decided I was maturing faster than expected and had enough maturity to handle things solo. But this particular summer? It was the most unforgettable of my entire life because something happened completely out of left field, honestly, I never saw it coming.

I’d been at Grandmother’s place for a week. The rain hadn’t stopped once all damn week long, and to make matters worse, both my best friends had scattered for their own summer plans, leaving me alone with Grandmother running errands and helping around the house.

That first Saturday? It would turn out to be absolutely magical, full of surprises I had no idea were coming. Around 10 a.m., the kitchen doorbell rang. Grandmother went to answer it.

“Good morning, Marie-Claude! What brings you here so early on a Saturday?” she called out.

When I heard Marie-Claude’s name, my mind raced. Why was she ringing my grandmother’s doorbell at 10 a.m. on a weekend? I stepped out of my room to investigate and saw her chatting with Grandmother. She threw me this huge smile as she greeted me before turning back to whatever conversation they were having.

Marie-Claude cut right to the chase.

“I’d like to invite your grandson over, pool time, dinner with us, the whole afternoon and evening. Might even fire up the barbecue.”

Grandmother gave her a look that could’ve frozen hell itself.

“No funny business,” Marie-Claude added quickly. “My mother’s here keeping tabs on things.”

I practically begged Grandmother to let me go.

Marie-Claude got more insistent, and with that blunt honesty of hers, she laid it on thick for my grandmother: “Come on, you really think you’re gonna have a great-grandson in nine months? My mom’s here, nothing’s gonna happen!”

Grandmother burst out laughing. “Alright, go grab your swimsuit. Clean towels are in the bathroom cabinet, don’t forget sunscreen. I’m actually heading out with friends for most of today and tonight anyway, we’re hitting the big city.”

Then to Marie-Claude: “If your mother’s there, no worries from me. Hope you two have a blast, and you,” she pointed at me with that twinkle in her eye, “don’t come home too late.”

The laughter just wouldn’t quit.

I was thrilled, actual plans, especially with a girl, but honestly? I was more relieved to finally escape those chores Grandmother had me running. Five minutes later I was ready, and Marie-Claude was laughing as we headed out the door!

“Your grandmother gave me that look when I suggested this,” she said, still chuckling, “but the fact that what I said to convince her struck her as funny? Priceless!”

When we arrived at her place, she introduced me to her mother. I nearly fell over, I’d never seen two people look more alike in my life! They could’ve passed for twins easily. Her mother was maybe an inch shorter, but they had the exact same build, same face, even that mischievous smile plastered on both their faces with those playful, feline eyes.

Catching my stunned expression, both of them erupted in laughter, perfectly synchronized, identical inflections!

“Same size for everything,” Marie-Claude explained. “We’re constantly swapping clothes. Think we could pass for sisters?”

I laughed back. “Twins, obviously!”

The three of us cracked up, and her mother chimed in: “I like him, quick-witted little guy, seems sharp too!”

She then pointed me toward the bathroom. “Strip down to your swimsuit and meet us poolside through that patio door.”

Marie-Claude added, “I’ll join you in ten minutes.”

When she showed up at the pool, I had to look away, I couldn’t believe my eyes.

“What?” she shot back defiantly.

“Scared I’ll figure out you think I’m beautiful? Well, I know I’m gorgeous and sexy, so feel free to stare!” Then that genuine, heartfelt laugh of hers rang out.

She’d totally nailed it, and she damn well knew it. That black one-piece swimsuit was painted on her curves, especially showcasing her chest, which I’ll admit, looked absolutely perfect! She was stunning with her short dark brown hair and those big earrings that nearly brushed her shoulders. Couldn’t look away after that. Short nails but that vibrant red polish on fingers and toes. Beautiful hands, gorgeous feet, she commanded every space she occupied and had me completely enchanted by this magnificent, irreverent girl.

We talked about everything under the sun, this girl was sharp as a whip and never stopped talking. She peppered me with questions: what I liked, my life plans, dreams for the future.

“I want to be a doctor like my mom,” she said, “but more general practice than her specialty thing. Got years of study ahead, but she convinced me to dive in now so I’m better prepared for university.”

Her mother showed up with a tray loaded with sandwiches, veggies, and other snacks.

She kissed Marie-Claude on the forehead: “Trust you. Don’t be an idiot and watch out for him, he seems like a good kid. See you in three days. Try not to make too much of a mess while I’m gone.”

Waved goodbye and split.

I stared at Marie-Claude with confusion written all over my face. She flashed that mischievous grin, gave me this almost Machiavellian wink.

“You told my grandmother your mother would be here!”

She grinned wider.

“She WAS here! Just didn’t mention for how long!”

Then she was laughing so hard in her chair I thought she’d fall out of it. Started laughing too, this girl was something else, definitely worth knowing better! We swam and chatted for hours about life, our futures, dreams and desires.

Out of nowhere, she hit me with: “Got a girlfriend?”

“Nope.”

 

“Ever had one?”I laughed nervously. “Nope again.”

She smiled and pressed further. “Ever kissed a girl?”

“Not even once.”

She burst out laughing, nearly doubling over.

“Either you’re gay or you’re the least outgoing guy I’ve ever met!” And she laughed harder still!

“I’m not gay,” I insisted. “Just haven’t had the chance yet, but it’ll happen eventually.”

She lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and exhaled slowly. The way she held that smoke between her lips was somehow mesmerizing, every time she brought it to her mouth, I got flustered all over again.

“Come on,” she said, dead serious now. “Admit it, you think I’m beautiful. You’re attracted to me.”

 

Trying to steer the conversation away, I shot back: “What about you? Got a boyfriend? Ever kissed a guy?”

She softened her smile. “No and no.”

So I tried for humor: “Ever kissed a girl?”

She stubbed out her cigarette and locked eyes with me.

“Of course! A few times. But to answer your next question, no girlfriend, and I’m not entirely lesbian. I like guys too, just not all of them. I go for quick-witted ones who aren’t total muscleheads. I especially love when they’re intelligent, interesting, and honest.”

She paused. “Like you!”

Then she flashed me the most gorgeous smile I’d ever seen.

“Fine,” I admitted. “I’ll confess.”

“What?”

I smiled nervously and let it all out: “You overwhelm me completely. I find you incredibly seductive and sexy. Being around you makes me feel strange, but in a good way. You’re magnificent, never told a girl that before!”

She said, “I know. Want to head inside? It’s getting hot as hell, and we’ve got AC in the house. We can change and keep talking in the living room.”

We continued our conversation more intimately after that. I was embarrassed but somehow felt completely at ease with her. She listened intently; so did I.

Then, out of nowhere: “Ever watched porn while jerking off?”

I blinked. The question caught me off guard, but honestly? Fair enough.

“Yeah,” I admitted. “All the time, especially when my parents aren’t home.”

She smiled and settled back on the sofa.

“Tell me everything! How long can you last? Do you go quick or take your time? What does it feel like when you come? Is it a lot of fluid or just a little? Do your balls ache afterward, or before, if it’s been too long? What gets you instantly hard? What turns you on so much that you can’t stop yourself from touching up?”

Her eyes sparkled with genuine curiosity, she really wanted to know. But I had this secret I wasn’t ready to share, terrified of being judged or mocked.

So I dodged: “Future doctor asking, or just curious girl?” I gave her a half-smile.

Suddenly, her eyes went wide, like a lightbulb had just gone off in her head. Her mouth fell open, and she stared straight at me.

“I like you more and more!”

She cupped my cheeks with both hands, smiled, and brought her face inches from mine. Then she kissed me passionately on the lips. The sensation of her mouth against mine was indescribable, amazing, but I froze. After all, I’d never kissed a girl before!

She pulled back, looked at me tenderly, and said: “Open your mouth slightly and use your tongue like you’re eating an ice cream cone.”

She closed her eyes again, pressed her lips to mine, and slipped her tongue into my mouth, our tongues meeting in small, delicious movements. I let go completely and returned that incredible kiss with everything I had. She moaned softly; she was enjoying it—hell, so was I!

When we finally broke apart, she said: “There! You’ve kissed a girl, another item checked off your list! And you picked up the mechanics pretty quick! With some practice, you’re gonna be an amazing kisser!”

She started giggling and took my hands.

Then, completely serious now, she asked: “Would you play doctor with me?”

I replied, “What?”

My mind immediately flashed to my little cousin who, when she was tiny, always wanted to play doctor with her Fisher-Price kit.

She erupted in that wonderful, open laugh of hers, and I had absolutely no idea what to think anymore.

“We aren’t playing doctor like kids do!” she giggled.

“I told you, wanting to be a doctor means my mom started training me ages ago. I know plenty, but I need to keep my skills sharp or they’ll get rusty. So since willing patients are hard to find…” She paused meaningfully.

“Would you help me practice?”

She took my hand and led me to a closed door. When she opened it, stairs descended into darkness, she flipped the light switch, and we headed down another set of steps leading to yet another closed door.

Inside was a small room with a few chairs and a table piled high with magazines. The decor was minimalist—clearly some kind of waiting area.

“This is my mother’s medical office,” she announced cheerfully.

“Waiting room, obviously,” she gestured around.

“That’s the reception desk, handles calls, appointments, the works. I grew up here and have seen it all. My mom’s been training me for university since I was little! Tells me at least once a week: ‘You were born to be a doctor!'”

Her enthusiasm was infectious; she was genuinely thrilled to show me all this. She pushed open a heavy, padded door.

“Soundproofing,” she explained.

“Keeps patients in the waiting room from hearing anything that goes on inside.”

The lights revealed a fully equipped exam room, and even a peculiar chair with footrests dead center.

“Pretty impressive, right? My mother’s a gynecologist, and this is her treatment room! She lets me use it whenever the practice closes. So…” she looked at me with those sparkling eyes, “you gonna help me practice or what? Be my patient?”

I stammered out something resembling “uh…”

She gave me puppy-dog eyes, pleading: “Say yes, it won’t hurt, I swear!”

Finally: “Alright, if it helps you, I’m in.”

She practically screamed with joy and started bouncing on her heels like a kid who’d just gotten permission to ride the best roller coaster ever. The sight made me crack a smile.

 

Then she got serious: “Promise me something, you’ll do everything I tell you, no questions asked, no hesitation. Super important for what I’m about to do. One more time: this won’t hurt at all, and it’ll help me tremendously. Just treat it like a game and roll with it!”

She paused.

“Promise? You’ll do whatever I ask without a word, just like you’d do with any real doctor?”

I laughed. “Promise! Start the game, run whatever tests you want on me. Won’t say a thing, won’t stop you from doing anything.”

She seemed satisfied with that. She opened a large cabinet, sized me up, then pulled out a hospital gown.

“Strip down completely, leave your clothes on the small chair, put this on.”

I gave her a questioning look, but she held up one finger: “No talking, you promised!”

“I know, I know! Just… could you step out or at least turn around while I change? Do I take off underwear and socks too?”

She shot back with that defiant grin: “I said EVERYTHING! And don’t worry about me seeing you—you’ll have plenty of time. Gotta leave the room to get dressed for the exam myself, shouldn’t take more than fifteen or twenty minutes.”

“Really? That long?”

“Yes, really! Get used to it, that’s what happens at the doctor’s office!”

She winked and left the room with that amused smile plastered across her face.

I stripped down and put on the gown, fastening it in back was a pain, but I managed. It was short as fuck; I’d have to be careful not to flash anything, especially since my ass was already hanging out!

I sat in the examination chair and checked out the room while waiting. Large lamp overhead, cabinets everywhere, some kind of instrument cart at chair height, and a rolling stool for the doctor.

But what really caught my attention? Those footrests on the chair. Would Marie-Claude use them for her practice exam? And what would that exam even involve? My mind raced with questions that’d eventually get answered. I’d promised to do whatever she asked, and honestly? I trusted her, though deep down, some apprehension lingered about this whole thing.

What felt like forever later, the door opened. I nearly fell out of the chair.

Marie-Claude stood there in a way that made me question if I was actually awake or hallucinating. Those rectangular black-framed glasses gave her this older, authoritative vibe, it suited her perfectly with her short dark brown hair. She’d gone heavy on the red lipstick and eye makeup, making her eyes pop even more than usual. My heart hammered watching her beautiful face.

But what completely threw me? The outfit, she’d slipped into a very short, skintight white dress with this ultra-glossy finish. Long white thigh-highs held up by some stunning wide floral elastic band, and those dazzling white stiletto heels completed the look.

I was speechless. She looked incredible, and yeah, heat washed over me in waves. The only time I’d ever seen a woman dressed like that was in porn…

She smiled but said nothing. Picked up a stethoscope, thermometer, and blood pressure cuff, then turned those intense eyes on me.

“Alright,” she began, voice professional despite the outfit, “let’s start with vitals.”

I was nervous but tried to act confident. As she approached with her instruments, I caught that sweet, fruity perfume wafting from her, it sent shivers down my spine and triggered another heatwave through my entire body.

She slipped a small plastic sleeve over the thermometer tip and told me to open wide. When I did, she placed it under my tongue and instructed me to keep my mouth closed for a full minute. Then she grabbed her stethoscope, fitted the earpieces in place, and slid the chest piece under my gown to listen to my heart.

The thermometer beeped.

“All good, no fever,” she said.

She moved the cold chest piece to my back and asked me to take deep breaths, then exhale. Repeated this a few times before removing it altogether and feeling along my neck with her fingers.

Finally, she wrapped that blood pressure cuff around my arm.

“Might feel snug on your arm,” she warned.

Everything checked out fine, blood pressure and heart rate looked good according to the machine, though I could definitely feel my pulse racing!

“We can move on to the full examination now. Get comfortable in the chair and put your feet in those stirrups.”

There it was, the question mark in my mind confirmed: she’d be using those stirrups for the “examination.” I made a serious effort to keep myself decent, but that damn short gown didn’t help much.

“You good?” she asked gently.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Little nervous, but hanging in there.”

She smiled. “See? No pain so far, right?”

I returned the smile and shook my head.

Then, like some vivid dream, I watched as she turned and bent forward without bending her knees. She carefully spread those legs apart, giving me a full view of her gorgeous ass! That thong with its barely-there string only accentuated her two beautiful, round, firm buttocks.

She calmly ran her hands up and down one thigh, caressing that pristine white stocking all the way to the stiletto heel. Did the same with the other leg, even slower and more sensually this time, and turned slightly toward me to watch my reaction. That hip sway? Purely mesmerizing. She was enjoying herself, no question about it. I couldn’t believe what was happening, but this “examination” felt really weird. Too stunned and aroused to protest though. She smiled, bit that lower lip playfully, then opened the small cabinet she’d been leaning toward.

My cock started swelling with arousal, and I decided just to roll with whatever came next.

She rose with feline grace and walked back toward me, flashing those gorgeous eyes at me over those glasses. At least four years older in how she carried herself, like a seasoned woman who knew exactly which poses drove someone wild. She had an incredible effect on me; she was drop-dead gorgeous and turned me on something fierce.

Suddenly I saw what she’d taken from the cupboard, and panic seized me. That familiar envelope, I knew exactly what my most closely guarded secret contained, and in seconds it would be exposed. Sweating, short of breath, I knew exactly what would happen when she opened that thing.

She placed it on the small trolley beside the chair, turned to face me with sheer delight dancing in her eyes, then began opening the envelope. She carefully unfolded the paper wrapping, all while I watched wide-eyed and bewildered. She picked up one of those gloves from inside and slipped it on with extreme sensuality.

That was all it took for my cock to go rock-hard, making it impossible to hide that erection from her.

She slid on the other glove, same incredible sensuality, and looked at me with this naughty, aroused expression. She rubbed those gloved hands together gently before bringing them up to her mouth and nose, inhaling deeply.

She smiled when she noticed just how hard I was—I was mortified and had no idea where to look.

“Now THAT is very interesting!” she said in that playful, flirtatious tone.

“But what could possibly cause such a magnificent erection, one that looks THIS hard?”

“You think it’s serious? I’ll need to examine this more closely. Would you mind if I took a closer look?”

She knew, I’m absolutely certain of it. She’d instantly guessed my deeply hidden secret, and she didn’t seem to care at all. In fact, she appeared amused and curious about taking things further.

I replied, “At this point, the damage is done anyway. You can continue your investigation.”

She smiled. “Great!”

She lifted that gown covering me, pulled it back over my stomach for better access to my crotch.

“You still haven’t answered all my questions, my cute little darling! But now I know exactly what it takes to get you rock-hard instantly!” She paused dramatically.

“Another question answered!”

Her voice was calm yet sultry as hell, my erection somehow got even harder. I felt like I might explode, but years of self-control kicked in.

She took my hard cock between her fingertips, gazing at it while gently moving it around. I let out a small, stifled moan and immediately apologized.

“Sorry, but this is the first time someone other than me has touched my penis while wearing gloves. It gives me this strange sensation, like I’ve completely lost control.”

I was beyond embarrassed, but the whole situation absolutely turned me on. She wrapped her hand around my cock and stroked it gently, marveling at what she was doing and seeing.

“I have to admit,” she said honestly, “this is the first time I’ve ever touched a penis, gloves or no gloves. Finding the experience fascinating.”

She began stroking faster.

“Is this how you do it? What does it feel like? Judging by your reaction, you’re definitely enjoying yourself!”

She kept stroking even more firmly, much to my delight.

“And the balls? Should I touch those too?”

Her other hand cupped my scrotum, tapping my hard testicles in a way that felt absolutely wonderful.

“They feel full. How long can you hold out before you ejaculate? How much comes out?”

She moved her hand faster and faster while kneading my testicles between her gloved fingers.

She sensed I was about to cum any second and suddenly stopped dead, she really had a gift! She moved toward me from the side of the chair and took my hand in hers. Gently spread her thighs and placed my trembling hand between her legs, right over those panties.

“Touch. Feel your hand on my wet panties. Feel how aroused I am. Doing to you what I just did for the first time really helped my practice, I understand the male mechanism a bit better now. But doing it to YOU is something more entirely. I felt this fever of desire rising within me, and I love that heat between my thighs.”

She released my hand and undid the top three buttons of her tight dress. Then she bared those magnificent breasts, hard nipples pointing forward. She began caressing them with her gloved hands, pinching those nipples between her fingers while clearly enjoying herself.

“Look at me intensely,” she commanded softly, “and just watch. We’re far from finished—take control and watch me pleasure myself.”

She delicately removed that thong and let it drop to the floor. Showed me her wet pussy and licked her lips in a way that left absolutely no doubt about what was coming next. No porn movie could’ve competed with what I was witnessing.

She slid those hands down her body until they reached between her legs. With one hand, she caressed her clitoris, very gently but with confident sensuality. This definitely wasn’t her first time masturbating, and plenty of experience showed in how she moved. She touched her clitoris a bit more firmly then let her gloved fingers drift toward that pussy.

Her eyes were closed, head thrown back, moaning with intense pleasure. My erection remained rock-hard—watching her pleasure herself sent these strange electric jolts through my entire body. Never experienced anything quite like this between two people before.

Suddenly, and without warning, she placed one foot on the rolling chair and inserted two fingers into that pussy while letting out a cry of pure bliss. She was coming like crazy, and I got to witness this intense joy! She looked at me with her eyes rolling back, face twisted in ecstasy, then smiled while letting out soft, uninhibited giggles.

She pulled her hands away from between her legs and slipped one hand into a pocket of that beautiful, sexy dress.

She pulled out a packet containing a condom and asked, “Now, ready to both lose our virginity? Want to lose yours with me, right here, right now? I have only one desire: sitting on your beautiful, rock-hard cock!”

I replied, “Nothing would make me happier. You turn me on so much, and even though we’ve only really known each other for a few hours, you’re exactly who I want to lose my virginity with.”

She kissed me and carefully unrolled that condom onto my still-hard cock. She climbed onto the chair, carefully keeping my feet in those stirrups, and positioned herself over me. Took my penis in one hand to guide it, locked eyes with me, and asked, “Ready? Here we go!”

Then she slowly lowered herself onto it.

She was so wet that I felt zero pain, only pleasure and this exquisite warmth as my cock slid deep inside her. We both cried out in ultimate ecstasy once joined. She leaned toward me and kissed me passionately while moving those hips back and forth. Pure bliss, a hundred times better than I’d imagined!  We were one, and it was simply magical.

I undid the remaining buttons of her dress, and she slipped it off while continuing those increasingly frenzied movements. I took full advantage of caressing her breasts, that ass, every inch of her body, which sent shivers of pleasure through her and made her moan even louder.

I couldn’t hold back any longer, I felt that surge rising along with the magnificent sensation of ejaculation. She arched her back, clamped those legs together, and let out a scream loud enough to wake the dead. My climax was so intense that an explosion of feeling made me howl with pleasure, a sound I’d never made before.

We stayed joined together for a long time as my erection slowly faded.

I said, “Should probably pull out to avoid an accident my grandmother wouldn’t be proud of in nine months!”

She looked at me and laughed softly.

“No problem, I’ve been on the pill for three years!”

I started laughing too.

We cleaned everything up together and got that room back in order.

Suddenly she said with a slightly sad look, “You know I’ll never be your girlfriend, right?”

Tears welled up in those gentle eyes of hers.

“I’m not built for commitment, I don’t think I ever will be, it’s just my nature. Promise me that if you meet a girl you like, you won’t hold back because of me.”

She sobbed, and I pulled her into my arms.

“Of course I know, and I’m perfectly fine with that. But after a day like today… can we be friends?”

She gave me a playful slap while wiping away her tears and retorted, “We’re already best friends, you poor moron! I knew it the moment I first ran into you! Didn’t invite you over for a swim and lie to your grandmother just for fun, I sensed we’d totally understand each other, and that’s rare as hell. I’m an introvert, don’t let just anyone into my life. But you, you had this aura that made me feel at ease immediately!”

She smiled and laughed softly.

“I love you so much, my sweet darling. And I love you more than if we were a couple. Could we be best friends with benefits?”

I replied tenderly, “But of course, my adorable sweetheart! I love you too, and you’ve cast a spell on me, you naughty little witch!”

We laughed for a few seconds while I got ready to head back to Grandmother’s.

She said, “Tomorrow I’m going to my dad’s for two weeks. I’ll miss you. Should we exchange numbers? That way I can call or text whenever and we can plan stuff together.”

I replied, “That’s a great idea, especially since my birthday is in two weeks! I’ll be joining the exclusive club of nineteen-year-olds!”

She answered, “Not for long, I’m turning twenty in a couple months when fall arrives.”

Laughing, I said, “Okay, old lady! Let’s do something in two weeks, we can have it at my place. My parents have a mountain cabin and go there every weekend. Haven’t gone with them in at least six months, so I’ll have the house all to myself for two days!”

She kissed me before saying, “Wait, I’ll be right back!”

She headed back down to the basement and returned immediately, cheerfully saying, “Here, a gift! But it’s not your birthday present, it’s for being my best friend!”

She handed me three packages of different gloves.

“Make good use of them, and above all, think of me when you’re having fun with them!” she added with that mischievous grin.

I thanked her warmly and gave her a great kiss.

Grandmother was waiting for me, and I had to hide those gloves to avoid too many questions.

She asked, “So how was your day? Nothing reckless happened, I hope?”

I replied with a smile, “Of course not, Grandma! Don’t worry, you won’t be a great-grandmother in nine months, we took precautions!”

She laughed and said, “You little rascal! Go take a shower and get to bed, we have things to do tomorrow!”

I smiled thinking back on that unforgettable day…

Nikki – Surgical Gloves Arousal

Nikki and Alison have been working side by side for a few years now at a suburban doctor’s office in the outskirts of a major Canadian city.

The work is anything but boring, and rarely does anything disrupt the harmony between these two colleagues. As registered nurses with impressive skillsets, they’re qualified to perform in-depth examinations and step in for lighter cases that don’t require a doctor’s expertise.

Typically, each nurse manages her own patients and works independently most of the time. But every so often, they’ll need to consult each other and examine a patient together to nail down a diagnosis.

This week, however, their doctor is away at a conference for five days, leaving Nikki and Alison to handle everything themselves based on their training and experience. Luckily, the week has been surprisingly quiet with practically no appointments booked, which means the two nurses have had to get creative finding things to keep busy with. It’s actually the perfect opportunity to tackle the inventory and assess their supply levels to make sure the clinic isn’t running low on anything essential.

They’ve decided to take on this inventory together, leaving the receptionist to handle any last-minute appointments and give them a heads-up if a patient walks in.

The clinic is small but spacious enough to feature two examination rooms side by side at the end of a long hallway, with the receptionist stationed at her desk near the entrance next to a cozy waiting area.

Alison and Nikki had just started taking inventory of Room 1, meticulously noting what was missing and what needed reordering. Everything was going smoothly and they’d gotten through most of it when Alison suddenly started giggling as she spotted the boxes of sterile gloves.

“What’s up?” Nikki asked with a raised eyebrow. “Why are you making those little squeals like a kid who just saw something awkward?”

“Oh, nothing major,” Alison replied sheepishly. “I was just thinking out loud and it slipped out!”

Nikki grinned knowingly. “Now you’ve piqued my curiosity, Alison! So spill, what were you thinking that’s got you squealing like that?”

Alison let out a nervous little snicker, her laugh betraying some kind of secret she was hiding. “I saw the glove boxes and, I’ll be honest… surgical gloves are actually kind of turning me on.”

Nikki burst out laughing. “What? Gloves? Seriously?”

Alison turned bright red, clearly mortified by her admission, then answered yes in barely a whisper.

Nikki couldn’t help but want to know more, stepping closer to Alison with genuine curiosity burning in her eyes. She was dying to understand how gloves could possibly be arousing and deep down, she had to admit the situation was both hilarious and oddly thrilling!

“Actually,” Alison finally admitted, “surgical gloves have been getting me incredibly hot for years now. Whenever I see a pair, I become absolutely obsessed with them. I imagine myself masturbating or doing dirty things with patients or even with the doctor!”

She reddened even more, laughing nervously.

Nikki was growing increasingly curious and really interested in what Alison was revealing.

“So just seeing a package of sterile gloves makes you think about depraved stuff and gets you turned on?” Nikki asked.

Alison laughed even more nervously. “Sorry, let’s forget I said anything! I knew I shouldn’t have told you this!”

Nikki smiled and sighed softly. “I’m fucking curious now, Alison, and your story about the gloves is starting to get me goddamn excited! Show me!”

“Are you sure?” Alison asked hesitantly.

“Yes,” Nikki replied firmly. “I’m 100% sure, Alison. Show me and explain what makes this so exciting!”

Alison smiled and grabbed a pack of gloves in her size, then asked Nikki for hers.

“Okay, I’ll show you and explain how amazing it is,” she said.

She selected a pair of beige sterile gloves in size 5.5 because of her small hands, while Nikki told her she wore size 6. Since there were no more size 6 beige gloves left in inventory, Alison opted for a pair of sterile white neoprene gloves for Nikki instead.

Alison opened the pack for Nikki and said, “Give me your hands—I’ll help you put them on.”

Nikki cackled. “I’m perfectly capable of putting my own gloves on!”

Alison smiled tenderly. “I know you can, Nikki, but that’s exactly what makes this game so fun and exciting. Come on, give me your right hand!”

She began slipping the glove onto Nikki, who smiled incredulously at what was happening.

Nikki found it strange, yet the experience had a certain effect on her. Deep down, she knew she liked it.

Alison took her time, carefully caressing Nikki’s gloved hand to rev her up even more.

“Give me your other hand,” Alison said firmly.

Nikki obeyed, and Alison repeated the same process with the second hand.

Alison instructed, “Caress your hands gently and feel their softness. Take your time and focus only on the gloves. Smell them. Sniff them. Stroke your face with the gloves and lick them passionately, imagine you’re sucking a cock!”

To her own surprise, Nikki found herself enjoying it and felt warmth spreading through her core. She really was into this after all!

Alison opened her own pack very gently, almost ritually, under Nikki’s contemplative gaze as she began feeling genuine excitement.

“Put them on me,” Alison said softly and sensually.

“Take your time. Relax. There’s no rush. Enjoy putting the gloves on me—feel their softness, savor the pleasure it brings!”

Nikki was getting more turned on by the second, completely letting go now.

She whispered, “I’m starting to understand. I feel so fucking aroused and I’m about to wet my panties!”

The two women caressed each other’s gloved hands, relishing every intimate touch. They began gently licking one another’s gloves, finding unexpected delight in the sensation and closeness.

Alison was especially tender with Nikki, whose sensitivity to her colleague’s affection seemed to intensify with every caress. She welcomed each touch, becoming absorbed in the warmth and pleasure of the moment.

Their eyes met and neither looked away. They smiled softly as they slowly leaned toward one another. Then, without a word, their lips met in a passionate kiss.

Nikki had never kissed a girl before and certainly never done what was about to happen. She trembled with desire, completely abandoning herself until her panties became wet.

Alison gently took her hand and said, “Sit in the examination chair and relax. I’m going to show you why gloves excite me so much and make me scream with pleasure.”

Nikki didn’t even hesitate; she was burning with desire and let Alison guide and demonstrate for her.

Alison unbuttoned Nikki’s uniform and unhooked her bra, drawing a soft moan from her as she closed her eyes. Alison gently ran her gloved hands over Nikki’s breasts, and Nikki felt a softness and sensuality she’d never experienced before, not even with men. Her nipples were hard and erect, and Alison took the opportunity to lick them softly and passionately.

Nikki couldn’t believe what was happening and used one of her gloved hands to stroke Alison’s hair, begging for more. She definitely loved it and was completely aroused by what Alison was doing to her.

Alison gently stroked Nikki’s clitoris, making her moan with pleasure. She continued caressing her pussy before finally inserting two fingers, causing Nikki to groan even more. She bent down and began eating Nikki’s wet pussy, pushing her fingers in as deep as possible while pausing at her G-spot to make her scream with intense pleasure.

After what felt like pure bliss, Nikki said to Alison, “It’s your turn. Let me eat your pussy like crazy, and let me stroke you with my gloves until you cum harder than you ever have before.”

Alison smiled wickedly. “I told you you’d love it, you little pervert! I knew deep down you were a closet slut just waiting for the right moment to have your pussy eaten by someone experienced!”

Nikki laughed and dove in, her tongue attacking Alison’s wet pussy—she wasn’t wearing any panties under her uniform. To her surprise, she found herself absolutely loving licking a woman’s pussy for the first time as she heard Alison moaning beneath her tongue. She then slid two fingers inside, finding that perfect spot that made Alison climax. The nurse tried desperately to stifle her screams of pleasure just in time to hear the receptionist buzz them on the intercom.

The two women looked at each other and burst into laughter, sharing a passionate kiss.

“Thank you for this incredible experience,” Nikki said to Alison. “I discovered things I never knew I’d enjoy! I’ll never look at gloves the same way again, and I think I’d really like to eat pussy again!”

They laughed as they removed their gloves, which were absolutely soaked with their juices.

They quickly straightened up the room and called in their patient for an examination.

When the patient entered, Alison and Nikki were still flushed and damp from their encounter. Nikki was in shock and amazed by what had just happened, while Alison was thrilled that her colleague had discovered her true nature.

After completing the initial evaluation, it was time to begin the actual examination. Strangely enough, the patient’s problem appeared to be sexual in nature, or at least how he described it. He claimed he hadn’t been able to get an erection for the past few days and was panicking about it. Despite his handsome appearance and polite demeanor, he seemed reserved, embarrassed, and perhaps a bit dim-witted.

The evaluation revealed no obvious medical cause for his distress. Nikki instructed him to undress and put on an examination gown. The two young women exchanged knowing smiles and winks.

Alison asked him, “How long have you had this problem?”

“For three days,” he replied nervously.

Nikki then asked, “When’s the last time you emptied your balls? I mean, when did you last have sex or masturbate?”

The patient admitted, “At least six months ago.”

Stunned, Alison and Nikki exchanged glances.

Nikki replied, “We’ll take a look at that, if you don’t mind.”

She grabbed two pairs of gloves and handed one to Alison. This time, there was no ritualistic glove-placing, each woman simply put on her own pair. Nikki asked the patient to lift his gown so she could examine his penis and testicles.

She took a look and gently touched his scrotum.

“Does this hurt?” she asked clinically.

The patient shook his head from side to side, letting out an awkward little laugh.

Nikki took his penis in her gloved hands and noticed it was beginning to stiffen slightly—accompanied by another nervous laugh from him.

“Does that hurt?” Nikki asked.

The patient wore a goofy smile that made it abundantly clear he never actually had an erection problem.

Alison asked Nikki, “Did you figure out what this poor man is suffering from?”

“Oh yes,” Nikki replied confidently. “This is a classic sign of extreme exhaustion.”

The patient stupidly asked, “Is there a cure for that?” even though he clearly knew exactly what the cure might involve.

Nikki smiled knowingly and said, “I think we can help with that.”

Alison retorted, “You’re in luck, mister, this condition can be cured with a single treatment, and we can administer it right now.”

The two nurses were all set, and Alison gave Nikki a playful wink.

“So let’s get started,” she said.

Nikki reached out and gently stroked the patient’s forehead to help him relax. Alison grabbed a tube of something and slipped it into her uniform pocket. She sat on the stool bench and wheeled over next to the exam chair.

She then took the patient’s penis in her hands, lifting it as she began touching his testicles with one gloved hand while delicately playing with his cock with the other.

Meanwhile, Nikki placed one hand over the patient’s mouth, almost as if to cut off his air, leaving him in complete shock. It took only a few seconds for the patient’s cock to become fully hard.

“Good news, the treatment seems to be working!” Alison said, all while continuing to knead the patient’s balls and tightening her grip on his rapidly stiffening cock.

Nikki placed both hands over the patient’s mouth and pressed harder. The patient let out a small, muffled cry but made no attempt to break free from Nikki’s grasp, clearly showing he was enjoying every second of it.

Alison began moving furiously up and down on the now very, very hard cock. At that moment, Nikki released her grip, and Alison took the patient’s cock into her mouth, sucking it rapidly under Nikki’s amused gaze.

Then Nikki came up beside Alison, who was still ardently sucking the patient’s cock.

“Leave some for me, you glutton!” Nikki teased.

Alison placed the patient’s cock into Nikki’s waiting mouth, and she began sucking it just as vigorously. For several minutes, the two nurses took turns on the “poor” patient’s cock, he simply couldn’t believe he was receiving such treatment, he appreciated every single moment of it.

They both licked the glans from opposite sides before one or the other would take the hard cock deep into her throat. The patient was moaning with pure delight, completely unprepared for what came next.

Alison pulled the tube out of her pocket while Nikki continued tending to the patient’s hard cock with obvious enjoyment. She squeezed some of the contents onto her fingers and rubbed them together to spread the viscous fluid.

She slid one finger in, then two, and finally three into the patient’s ass, causing him to cry out loudly. Alison was fucking the patient’s ass with her gloved hand while Nikki kept sucking him fiercely.

She pulled the cock out of her mouth but continued masturbating it forcefully and rapidly. Alison still had her fingers buried in the patient’s anus when he suddenly screamed—whether from pain or pleasure, it was impossible to tell.

Then, the patient shouted at the top of his lungs as if undergoing an unbearably painful treatment. He ejaculated profusely, with incredible force. The two young women were splattered with sperm all over their uniforms, while the patient simply stared at them in total astonishment, knowing this was a “treatment” he had never expected to receive.

After sharing that wonderful session and conducting the impromptu examination of the patient, Nikki was now more than convinced of the marvelous benefits of surgical gloves. She would never look at a package of sterile gloves the same way again, and she began thinking she should repeat the experience soon, either with a woman or on her own, to further explore the fantasies buried deep within her.

 

Clara – The New Handmaiden

I’ve lived alone with my mother since birth, or at least, that’s what you’d call it, considering she’s rarely home. My father? A ghost. She did everything in her power to avoid talking about him, always insisting she barely knew him herself.

Mom’s a shrewd businesswoman who runs her own company. We’re comfortable—more than comfortable, actually. The money flows freely enough for a sprawling house and whatever I could possibly want. But “home” is often an empty concept; she jets off regularly, sometimes for weeks at a time. Which is why, from day one, she hired Anita to pick up where she left off.

Anita became my rock, my surrogate mother, my closest confidante. She was strict enough to keep me from turning into that insufferable rich kid everyone can’t stand, but fair too. Under her wing, I got the kind of upbringing a child should have. Then, after seventeen years together, she passed peacefully in her sleep.

I miss her like crazy, but life’s not waiting around for anyone. And Anita? She’d be the first to tell me not to wallow in loneliness and despair. She wouldn’t want that for me, and wouldn’t want me to collapse under grief.

So when Mom rushed back home, it was all business: finalizing funeral arrangements, hiring a replacement maid to handle things while she’s gone. But here’s the thing, I’m practically an adult now. I can manage my own affairs, my studies, everything that needs doing. My upbringing is essentially complete anyway. And since I’ve always been well-behaved and kept to myself, Mom trusts me completely.

The house feels different without Anita, though.

The newcomer was young, late twenties, maybe early thirties at most. She was a stunning Black woman who seemed genuinely kind, and as she’d told my mother, she had a thing for tackling big challenges head-on. She’d moved into Anita’s old room and totally redone it to suit her taste.

For the first week, I barely saw her. I spent most of my time holed up in my room reading, blasting music, or gaming. Truth was, I wasn’t exactly eager to bump into her, losing Anita still cut deep. I think she got that and gave me space, leaving me alone without any fuss.

My mother had taken off again for at least three months to launch a new division of her company in some Asian country, so I’d have to interact with Clara sooner or later. I started watching her from afar, careful not to get caught. She wasn’t like Anita at all, nothing plain about her style. Actually, her outfits struck me as pretty unusual. Maybe it was because she was still young, and honestly, I knew jack about girls, so she was probably dressed fashionably, that’s just how stylish maids ended up looking these days.

The days blurred together, and I kept my distant observations going. This gorgeous petite Black woman made my heart race whenever I watched her clean. I’d done some digging online and figured out that her cleaning supplies were definitely not your standard issue!

I eventually started chatting with her, about her work, my games, my music. The more we talked and the more I saw that radiant smile of hers, the stranger things felt. She always wore a short dress with an apron over it and thigh-high stockings paired with those stunning high-heeled patent leather shoes in brilliant black, the same kind my mother always wore.

But what really threw me were the yellow rubber gloves she practically lived in while doing chores. There was something about her beautiful hands in those gloves that sent warmth through my chest and lower abdomen. The more I looked at her, talked to her, the more radiant and infinitely gorgeous she seemed. Her makeup always highlighted those eyes perfectly, and that dark lipstick gave her a mouth and smile that seriously messed with my head.

After a while, our conversations became friendlier, and though Anita’s death still stung, Clara somehow made me feel better. She was becoming more of a confidante, a friend even. But she unsettled me more and more, and sometimes I felt like she looked at me differently, with eyes that seemed almost mischievous. Probably just my imagination, but I tried to shake it off.

During one of our chats, she asked why none of my friends ever came over, and I admitted they pretty much didn’t exist beyond school. She smiled. She also asked if I had a girlfriend or if there were any girls at school who caught my eye. I mumbled yes, but that I was way too shy to talk to them, plus, they’d never want someone like me anyway. I wasn’t exactly handsome, and compared to the jocks, I was kind of chubby. Besides, no girl’s interested in a top-of-the-class nerd. She smiled again.

Finally, she asked me, laughing, “Have you ever watched porn?”

I stood there completely floored, unable to form words. My face burned with embarrassment as heat crept up my neck.

“Yes, but Anita always forbade me from watching that filth, she said that’s not how things work between two people. I tried once or twice, but honestly had no idea where to even look, so I eventually gave up.”

Clara threw her head back and laughed, really laughed. Watching her like that completely rattled me. It was the first time I’d ever made a girl, well, woman, actually laugh at something I said. Never seen Anita laugh, or my mother for that matter. Something powerful stirred inside me, like I’d just discovered a spark of confidence I never knew I had. I started laughing nervously along with her, and she finally gave me that radiant smile and a wink.

As we kept chatting while she worked, Clara hit me with it directly: “Have you ever masturbated?”

Suddenly I felt incredibly small, mostly mortified. My upbringing had drilled it into me not to discuss such things, and honestly? I had no idea what to say. Several minutes of crushing silence passed, but she seemed totally unbothered by the awkwardness.

During those oppressive moments, she kept glancing at me from the corner of her eye, wearing this strange half-smile. She said nothing, just waited for my answer like she had all the time in the world.

“Yes, several times,” I mumbled, barely audible.

For reasons I couldn’t explain, maybe to change the subject, I blurted out, “I really like your rubber gloves.”

She looked at me with genuine interest and replied, “I love them too. I adore wearing them and the way they feel on my hands.”

My eyes went wide. She gave me one of the most beautiful smiles I’d ever received in my entire life.

I confessed that I’d already swiped a pair of rubber gloves from Anita’s pantry, there were five pairs, so I figured she wouldn’t notice! Clara laughed heartily again, and watching her like that made me genuinely happy.

“Do you masturbate with those gloves?” she asked point-blank.

I nodded sheepishly.

“Well then, it’ll be our little secret, just between us. No need to tell anyone.”

For the first time in forever, I felt understood without being judged. Our conversation ended there, and I headed back to my room. I replayed that incredible conversation over and over, savoring every feeling it stirred up. I felt more alive, more confident. Eventually I drifted off to sleep clutching my beautiful blue rubber gloves.

My eighteenth birthday snuck up on me the next day, honestly didn’t even remember it was happening. My mother wasn’t there, but she’d sent some tiny, meaningless trinket as a gift. Clara though? She wished me a very happy birthday and handed me a present.

“Open it when you’re alone in your room and enjoy it to the fullest!” she said with a wink.

She kissed my cheek and headed back to her chores, still wearing those pretty yellow gloves that suited her perfectly.

When I tore into the package, I was absolutely blown away, overjoyed at what I found inside! A gorgeous pair of Marigold yellow rubber gloves!

There was a little note tucked in: Use them to their fullest and have lots of fun! This is just for us. Kisses, Clara.

I was floating on cloud nine. Pure, unfiltered joy washed over me. I immediately tried them on, perfect fit for my hands, snug but not tight, unlike my blue gloves which were a bit too big.

Without thinking, like a kid who’d just been handed the moon itself, I rushed to thank Clara. But when I saw her in that tight little dress, apron, long stockings, high heels, and especially those gloves, I froze dead in my tracks. My gaze locked on her with something I’d never felt before: raw desire. Seeing her like that gave me an instant erection.

I couldn’t take my eyes off her, she was absolutely stunning, and the way she excited me was almost overwhelming. I knew I’d never dare confess something like this to her; it would be a secret I’d carry forever. God, I wanted to lower my pants right there, slip on my gloves, and jerk off while watching her. But I was too terrified she’d catch me and freak out.

Suddenly, Clara glanced in my direction as if she had seen me. She smiled and started sniffing her yellow gloves with obvious pleasure. I was floored! Then she ran her gloved hands over her face and neck before sliding a finger deep into her mouth, moving it back and forth as she licked first her fingers, then the entire glove, letting out soft moans that made my heart stop.

I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. My legs went weak, and I started trembling with pure joy.

She reached up and undid the top of her dress, freeing her breasts. A trickle of saliva moistened them slightly as she began caressing herself more firmly. Her moans grew louder, breathing quicker, and honestly? I had zero clue what to do. I was shaking like a leaf, cold sweat dripping down my forehead while I got harder than I’d ever been in my life.

Then, out of nowhere, she whispered: “Come out of your hiding place, you little voyeur! Want to watch? Well, come sit on the sofa and get a real show!”

She kept eye contact with me as I approached, still caressing her breasts, pinching those hardened nipples while running her tongue over her lips.

“I see you’ve already tried my gift, you little perv! Those gloves look amazing on you. Do you like them?”

I just nodded, completely speechless and blown away by what was happening.

“Perfect! Now sit down, keep your hands to yourself, and watch me pleasure myself. This’ll be way better than any porn film, trust me!”

She tossed me a towel and added with a playful smirk, “You’re gonna need this eventually. No touching yourself until I give the green light. You just watch and learn, you little pleasure-seeker.”

I sat on the sofa across from her like she’d asked. She was positioned in front of a large armchair with armrests, and after a moment, she settled into it too. Her gloved hands started roaming, up her arms to her already-hardened breasts, then sliding down over her stomach and onto her thighs. With slow, sensual movements, she lowered them to her ankles, lifted one leg, and caressed back up her thighs while maintaining eye contact with this knowing little smile that killed me.

I could now see her black lace panties, and holy shit, they were slightly wet. I didn’t understand why, but watching Clara spread herself like this was messing with my head in the best possible way, stirring desires I never imagined having!

She propped both legs up on the armrests and ran her gloved hands over her soaked panties while letting out little moans of excitement before slipping a hand underneath. She sighed loudly.

I desperately wanted to touch myself, but at that exact moment she commanded: “Don’t you dare touch yourself! Watch me come and learn! You’ll get your turn when I say so, not before!”

Then, completely calmly, she started peeling off her panties, taking her sweet time about it.

She tossed them right at me and ordered, “Smell it. Take a deep breath and breathe in the scent of my wet sex.”

I did as told without hesitation. The smell hit me like a freight train, making me crave the moment I could finally touch myself and feel that pleasure building inside me.

Clara placed one hand on her pussy, and fuck, it was beautiful, so inviting. She started rubbing what I think was her clitoris while crying out in pleasure. Then she shoved two fingers deep inside, moving them fast and almost violently while letting out these ecstatic cries I didn’t even know were possible.

“Take off your pants and underwear!” she yelled at me.

I didn’t need to be told twice.

She kept pounding those fingers into herself relentlessly.

“Now caress your balls, just your balls, and whatever you do, don’t touch your cock.”

I obeyed, watching her go absolutely wild. I was completely losing it, dying to come right there in front of her.

“You can start jerking off now, you little perv,” she finally said.

The second my hand wrapped around my dick, BOOM. I came instantly. Not the explosive release I expected (kind of disappointing), but Clara kept going like a woman possessed, pleasuring herself until she shot what looked like gallons all over the living room floor while screaming with pleasure and saying things that were completely unhinged!

She looked at me with a huge grin and asked, “You’ve seen your first real porn now, right? You understand why I told you not to touch yourself before I gave the go-ahead?”

“Because you don’t have any experience yet, and if you want to make a woman come, you’re gonna need to toughen up.”

“Did you like your real birthday present?” she asked playfully.

I admitted I loved it but was gutted about coming so fast. She laughed and said she’d have to teach me a few things next time.

Wait, there was going to be a next time?

Clara slipped her still-wet panties back on and started cleaning up the mess, muttering, “This has to stay between us too!”

Then, completely out of nowhere, she kissed me right on the mouth.

When we pulled apart, she said with confidence, “With a little practice and some solid advice, I think you’ll learn to last way longer and come exactly when you should!”

I suddenly realized this was just the beginning of an entirely new education!

Andreanne – A New Neighbor

I hadn’t prepared myself for what was going to happen, nor even thought that it would ever happen to me. But it happened, to my utter amazement, my utter disbelief, and my utter joy. She was pretty and young, and seemed to have an intense fire burning in her eyes. I had noticed her from afar, but I hadn’t dared to speak to her, or even considered doing so. Perhaps I was too embarrassed, or perhaps just too stupid to think that a girl like her could be interested in me.

She had an attractive figure, a beautiful silhouette, and above all, lovely, firm breasts beneath her sexy little red dress. Her long, sleek, black hair cascaded down the middle of her back, and she wore a vibrant, alluring red lipstick. Her eyes were made up in a very dark style, giving her a slightly mysterious aura. She wore nylon stockings up to her thighs with deep black stiletto heels, giving her a feline look when she walked.

She was my new neighbor, from the door opposite mine, and I knew that sooner or later we would talk because sooner or later we would meet in the tiny vestibule at the top of the steps of the immense staircase that led to our apartments. That day was going to arrive much faster than I had hoped, or at least than I had anticipated.

As I entered the building and went up the stairs, I saw her, dressed in a pretty black dress, still wearing her long stockings and high heels. She seemed flustered and bewildered, and honestly, I had a hard time hiding my embarrassment. This girl unsettled me and attracted me intensely. I asked her if she was okay, and she firmly replied that her lock was jammed and she couldn’t get into her appartment. She seemed really angry, and that made her even more desirable! I nervously burst out laughing as I explained to her that sometimes old buildings could be exasperating, but they also had a certain charm. I knew this could happen from time to time because I often helped out the old lady who lived in that apartment when her lock acted up. I showed her how to open her lock when it jammed and she smiled happily at me, saying a shy thank you.

The next morning, we bumped into each other again in the hallway, and to thank me, she invited me to her place for a drink that evening. I was so stunned that I thought about her all day, making a few blunders at work, my mind elsewhere. The evening finally arrived. Like a perfect gentleman, I had bought flowers and a good bottle of wine, just to make a good impression and not look like a fool if I showed up at her place empty-handed.

She invited me in and offered me a glass of wine. I was still quite embarrassed, but that embarrassment faded as we talked. We chatted about this and that, about things we generally liked, and suddenly the conversation veered into areas that made me a little uncomfortable. She started talking about sex, how she enjoyed it, and especially how she enjoyed giving it. As the evening progressed, with a few drinks under my belt, I felt myself becoming more at ease, perhaps even a little too much so. 

Suddenly, she told me that she needed to go freshen up a bit and that she wouldn’t be gone very long. About ten minutes later, she returned to me completely transformed, with a defiant look in her eyes. She had put on a short leather dress, long high-heeled boots, and long leather gloves that reached her shoulders. In her gloved hands, she hold a leather mask with holes for the eyes and mouth and a leather cock ring with metal spikes.

Before I could say anything, she had forced me to my knees, put the mask on me, and attached a leash I hadn’t seen. She ordered me to take off my clothes and obey her, or I would be punished. She attached the ring with the metal spikes to the base of my cock and began to stroke it gently, whispering in my ear that she had told me she loved giving pleasure. After several minutes of intense caresses, she knelt down and began to suck me, first very gently, then more and more furiously, all while caressing my balls with her gloved hands. I didn’t know what to do anymore, I was both terrified and extremely aroused. She dominated me, and deep down, I wanted more and I loved it. Then she stopped sucking me completely. She grabbed the leash as she stood up and made me kneel. She tied my hands behind my back with a strip of satin fabric and said very softly, “now it’s your turn.”

I couldn’t have imagined anything like this, what was happening to me felt like a waking dream. I was in for even more surprises. When she said it was my turn, I was far from thinking about what I should do. She slowly lifted her leather dress, gently lowered a pair of satin panties, and revealed a rather sizable penis. She said louder, “Suck my cock, I know you want to.” And she brought my head close to this enormous member and shoved it into my mouth. My first reaction was to gag, but she stroked my head with her gloved hands, urging me to greedily suck her hard cock. Honestly, there was something inside me that told me I might actually like it after all.

After a few seconds of hesitation, I was sucking her cock fiercely and I loved it. She moaned with pleasure, begging me to suck faster and harder. I even took her big, hard cock all the way down my throat without flinching, and she moaned with ecstasy even louder. Then, she took off her long leather gloves, looking mischievously in my eyes. She took a small bag from a cupboard and an unidentifiable bottle. I quickly knew what was going to happen. The sealed bag contained a pair of pristine white surgical gloves, which she slipped on gently, clicking them, sniffing them softly, and caressing her hands while carefully examining the gloves she had just put on. She began to caress her large, still hard cock, then her balls, and finally she shoved a finger into her anus, screaming and moaning like a possessed woman.

She grabbed me and pushed me face down onto her sofa. She took out the bottle from the cupboard and I immediately understood it was lubricant and that I was in for a very bad time. She poured a generous amount of lubricant onto her gloves and applied it to my anus, inserting her fingers to ensure the passage was well lubricated. Then, she applied some to her penis and began to slowly insert it into me. At first, I screamed, but it was all in my head because it didn’t hurt at all. She gently moved in and out, holding me firmly, then she went harder and deeper. I wasn’t screaming anymore, I was crying out with pleasure. It was intense, and I absolutely loved it.

After a while, she masturbated me with a gloved hand covered in lubricant, going at it very hard while pounding my ass with incredible force. I was about to explode, moaning like a little girl, but I loved what was happening and found it amazing. She was screaming with ecstasy, she was also about to explode, we were in perfect harmony, ready to ejaculate at the same time with a tsunami of intense sensations I had never experienced in my life.

We came shouting in unison, expressing our carnal pleasure and intense ecstasy. She came inside me, I came on her glove, still wet with lubricant. It took me a few hours to recover, and without realizing it, I had just had a whole sexual experience I never would have imagined. We saw each other several times after that, and each time the feelings intensified and the experiences were new for both of us. I had just realized that I wasn’t necessarily heterosexual and that this concept was probably outdated for me.